《School Transmigration: I, Chosen as the Saint by Dragons at the Start》


 Chapter 1: The Whole School Transports

    1 The Whole School Transports


    Seaside, the Archaeology Museum.


    The entrance za is abuzz with voices, as countless vibrant students step off the bus, gathering together. They are all high schoolers from Saint Aya Academy. Today, they havee to participate in the school''s "Museum Day" event.


    At a ss assembly point.


    Bald-headed Charlie, with azy look, flips through the roster in his hand, casually calling out names he knows by heart:


    "Roger."


    A handsome young man with golden hair raises his hand, "Here!"


    "Bet."


    Another responds, "Here!"


    "Eudora."


    "Here, sir."


    ...


    "Owen Dous."


    When this name is called, no responsees from the crowd.


    "Owen?" Charlie frowns, asking again.


    Seeing no reply, Charlie lifts his head, scanning the crowd. "Where has that guy gone? Did anyone see him?"


    Someone answers, "Don''t know. Just saw him on the school bus a while ago..."


    The students look around, but no one can spot Owen.


    However, everyone present finds this normal since Owen always had a low presence in the ss. He never disturbed anyone, nor did anyone care much about what he did. Come to think of it, Owen seemed to have no friends at school.


    "Sir, I say we just go ahead without him," Roger said with augh. "That guy never fits in anyway. This kind of activity isn''t his thing, and his absence won''t make any difference. Let''s just head into the museum."


    As the most popr boy in the ss and the captain of the school basketball team, Roger''s words immediately garnered a lot of agreement from the other students.


    "Yeah, he''s not a little kid. If he gets lost, whose fault is that?"


    "Look, other sses have already entered the museum. Let''s hurry up and not fall too far behind them!"


    "Yeah, yeah, Charlie, let''s go!"


    This put Charlie in a bit of a dilemma. Scratching his head, although Owen was indeed a low-profile student, he was still responsible for him...


    "Alright, you guys go ahead. Follow the ss in front and the guide will lead you," Charlie said. "I''ll go look for Owen."


    As the students lined up and started entering the museum, Charlie spotted Owen, looking drowsy and walking slowly towards them. He put away the roll call sheet and approached him. "Owen! Where have you been? Why are you just getting here?"


    Owen struggled to lift his eyelids, recognized his teacher, and rubbed his eyes. "Sorry, sir. I was really sleepy and fell asleep on the bus."


    Charlie crossed his arms, looking exasperated. Owen always liked to sleep during sses. Many teachers didn''t like him, and over time, no teacher really wanted to deal with him. How could such a vibrant young man always be so sleepy?


    In fact, Owen himself found it hard to exin. He didn''t understand why he was always so tiredtely, no matter how much he slept. And every time he fell asleep, he would dream ¨C weird, peculiar dreams, as if revealing a whole new world to him, a magicalnd he had never seen before.


    "Forget it, let''s not talk about this now. Today is the school''s ''Museum Day''. Hurry up and catch up with your ssmates. Don''t fall behind," Charlie said, knowing all too well that Owen''s manner was the reason he had trouble making friends.


    Owen nodded and hurried after his ssmates.


    Just as Owen stepped through the museum''s entrance...


    In the museum''s underground storage room, inside a safe, an ancient fossil suddenly burst into dazzling light!


    The next second.


    A holy light descended from the sky, breaking through the clouds, and enveloping the museum in its brilliance!


    Seeing this extraordinary phenomenon, the students and teachers on the za who hadn''t yet entered the museum were stunned...


    Charlie, too, stood frozen in ce, mesmerized by the radiant holy light and the celestial music that seemed to fill his ears.


    With a "whoosh" sound.


    The entire museum, including the basement and foundation, vanished from sight in an instant!


    Where the museum once stood, now there was only a massive crater...


    ...


    "What happened? Did I fall asleep again?"


    Owen slowly opened his eyes. He found himself lying at the entrance of the museum and quickly sat up. But soon, Owen realized something was amiss.


    Before him, countless students who had entered the museum ahead of him were all copsed on the ground. The scene looked bizarrely eerie.


    Owen, feeling a bit scared, turned around, intending to leave the eerie museum first. But when he turned his head, he waspletely stunned. The museum''s exterior was no longer a za... Instead, what met his eyes was an endless grasnd!


    In the distance, there were towering snow-capped mountains, and strange flying creatures circled in the sky. This ce... was definitely not Seaside!


    As Owen stared into the distance, dazed, his ssmates behind him gradually began to wake up. Just like Owen, they too were astonished. Some braver students ran outside the museum, eximing in awe as they gazed into the distance.


    "What''s going on? Some kind of prank? Are we on a reality show?" one student said.


    "I don''t know. Weren''t we just touring the museum? How did we end up here all of a sudden?"


    "I recognize this ce! Those mountains, this grasnd... It must be New Zend! My parents took me there on a tripst summer..."


    "It looks more like Scandinavia to me."


    "Whatever it is, it''s definitely not Seaside!"


    The students were buzzing with discussions. Normally, such noise would have brought a teacher forward to maintain discipline and keep the students quiet. But oddly enough...


    All the adults from the museum ¨C the teachers, tour guides, and security personnel ¨C had vanished. Only a group of sixteen and seventeen-year-old high school students remained.


    Gradually, all the students left the museum and gathered on the grasnd.


    Owen quickly estimated the number of people around him. Roughly two hundred. It seemed that almost all of the high school students from the school were here. The few who weren''t must have been those who hadn''t managed to enter the museum in time.


    At that moment, a student wearing sses, known for his love of fantasy literature, suddenly shouted, "I''ve got it! We''ve traveled to another world! We''re in an isekai!"


    A few students nearby gave the bespectacled boy strange looks.


    "It''s true! Look at those snow-capped mountains in the distance, and the holy light shining... Such wondrous natural phenomena are impossible in our world!"


    The boy with sses tried to convince the others, "And those flying creatures... they''re definitely not any bird species known to mankind!"


    Owen looked in the direction he was pointing. Indeed, the flying creatures, which seemed to have four legs, didn''t resemble birds at all.


    "Wait, those things... they seem to be flying closer to us!"


    "There are more behind the clouds!"


    "Whatever they are, run! Back to the museum!"


    The students were terrified to see that more and more of those strange, four-legged flying creatures were appearing in the sky. Some, reacting quickly, had already started running back towards the museum.


    As the flying creatures nearednding, some of the students who had run into the museum earlier, acting selfishly, didn''t wait for their ssmates. They quickly pushed the museum doors shut and locked them from inside.


    "Hey! What are you doing in there?! Let us in!" shouted the students outside.


    "Open the door! Hurry!"


    "Do you want to betray us? We''re from the same school!"


    Through the ss, the students inside shouted back, "Stop banging! We''re not opening the door!"


    "Yeah, who knows what those monsters outside are? What if they get in when we open the door?"


    ...


    Owen stood outside the museum, noticing among the students barricading the door several familiar faces, including those who often bullied and ostracized him, led by Roger.


    Owen gave up on the idea of seeking shelter in the museum. He calmly watched the creatures flying towards them, feeling no fear in his heart. Somehow, he felt a strange familiarity with this world... as if he had seen it in his dreams.

 Chapter 2: The Prophecy

    <h4>Chapter 2: The Prophecy</h4>


    Soon, the flying creaturesnded steadily on the ground.


    They were entirely ck, with smooth bodies devoid of fur, and their wings were like those of a bat, devoid of feathers.


    Their heads were elongated, somewhat horse-like, but they had no eyes.


    Instead, they had three pairs of long ears, as if they relied on sound for navigation.


    It was only when these flying creaturesnded that Owen realized there were beings riding on their backs.


    Not exactly humans, but rather...


    Various humanoid creatures.


    And they were dressed in very archaic attire.


    Among them, some looked indistinguishable from ordinary humans, while others resembled elves and dwarves from fantasy films, along with many other humanoid creatures with strange features.


    "Atst, we have waited... for the saints foretold in the prophecy," spoke a white-haired elder, the first to descend on the flying creature.


    He appeared much like an elderly human, dignified, as if he held a lofty status.


    Following him, a slender womannded, her skin a deep blue, with emerald green eyes and pointed ears.


    "Great Elder, our elves haven''t had the first pick of the ''saints'' in a long time. I''m afraid you''ll have to yield the opportunity to me this time."


    A lion-headed humanoidnded beside the elf woman with a booming voice, "Our lionfolk have never had the privilege of choosing a ''saint'' first. This time, it''s our turn!"


    Other races descended, creating a cacophony:


    "Our witches needs to choose a ''saint'' first as well."


    "Are our Thunderbird race any lesser than you?"


    "..."


    The scene became noisy, but the white-haired elder didn''t get angry.


    In good spirits, he chuckled, "No need to quarrel, my friends. The Goddess of Fate has already bound the destiny of your tribes with these prophesied saints. The order of choice won''t change the oue."


    The elder''s words held a magical power that calmed people down, like a gentle spring breeze bringing peace to the soul.


    Owen Dous watched the scene before him, unfazed, as if witnessing a scene from a movie.


    But his ssmates were far from calm.


    "What''s all this about? What does ''saint'' mean, and where did these bizarre racese from?"


    "There must be hundreds of these species, I''ve never seen so many in books or movies!"


    "God help us, I hope they don''t eat us."


    "..."


    The students prayed in low voices, while Owen examined those races with keen interest.


    He wasn''t scared of this scene; instead, he felt an inexplicable excitement.


    He sensed every cell in his body exhrated, rejoicing.


    It was as if... he was born to be here!


    The elf woman''s face lit up with eagerness.


    "Great Elder, what are we waiting for? Let''s start the Saint Selection Ceremony."


    The white-haired elder smiled slightly and, with a flick of his hand, a light ball appeared: "Dear saints, please line up and touch the light ball one by one."


    Some tried to mask their fear with loud objections: "Who are you to tell us to line up?"


    The elder nced at the speaker, still smiling: "Saints, I understand your confusion and anxiety, but don''t worry. Once you return to your respective races, everything will be clear."


    Owen''s eyes sparkled, and his body stiffened slightly, as if controlled by an unseen force, automatically lining up.


    His ssmates did the same; for a moment, their bodies seemed not their own, manipted by an invisible strength.


    Over two hundred people ended up forming a queue, willingly or not.


    At that moment, an electronic chime sounded in Owen''s mind: [Foreign mind power detected. Prophecy System activating...]


    [Prophecy System loading...1%...5%...99%...Prophecy System fully loaded.]


    Startled by the electronic voice in his head, but unable to control his body, Owen didn''t show any outward reaction.


    "System? What are you for?"


    [Host, the primary function of this system is ''prophecy''. You can now view your panel.]


    "Show me the panel."


    [Host: Owen Dous]


    [Age: 16]


    [Race: Human]


    [Bloodline: None]


    [Strength: 3, Constitution: 2, Speed: 3, HP: 77]


    [Special Ability: Prophecy]


    (Prophecy: The host can foresee events urring within the next three seconds from the moment this skill is used. This skill can be upgraded, the next level requires 100 fate points.)


    [Fate Points: 0]


    (Fate Points: Can be used to upgrade foresight capabilities.)


    Owen''s pupils constricted, his mind reeling with shock.


    To foresee the future?


    And this ability can be upgraded?


    Isn''t that invincible?


    This ability seemed immensely powerful.


    Then, the system''s electronic voice chimed in again: [The system presents the host with a beginner''s gift pack, offering a glimpse into a future fragment. Would you like to open it?]


    Owen''s eyes moved as he surveyed his surroundings: [Let''s see it. How else would I know if this is real or not? After all, we''re in an isekai now. Anything could happen.]


    As soon as he uttered those words, Owen felt his consciousness elevate, hovering in the sky as if he were a third-party observer in this world.


    He looked down at the scene below.


    In the vision, he saw himself standing still, fists clenched, with a dark expression.


    His ssmates were smirking around him, looking at him triumphantly.


    Roger stood with his arms crossed, grinning and saying something, his eyes filled with contempt, obviously not speaking well.


    Many of the female students were gathered around Roger, also pointing and whispering about Owen.


    The powerful beings from the isekai races were also looking at Owen, as if he were some rare spectacle, their gazes mixed with curiosity, pity, disdain, and scorn.


    Owen, hovering in the air, had a grim expression: "What''s happening to me? Why have I suddenly be the focus of everyone''s attention, and in such an ominous way?"


    As time progressed, Owen''s ssmates all finished touching the light ball,pleting the ceremony.


    They were embraced by members of their respective races, leaving Owen standing alone and isted.


    His expression grew even more troubled.


    Suddenly, a golden light shone from the distance, and a sense of oppression, emanating from the depths of his soul, approached from the horizon.


    Owen looked towards the distance, only seeing a pair of wings that blotted out the sky.


    Then, as if his consciousness was being sucked back, he abruptly returned to his own body.


    Owen moved slightly, realizing that at some point, he had regained control over his body.


    The first student had already touched the light ball.


    Owen didn''t have time to focus on the first student; his mind was still echoing with the scene he had just witnessed.


    In the near future, possibly after this selection ceremony, he would be extremely unique, but in an unfavorable way.


    However, he had no time to dwell on the vision he had seen.


    The first student had already begun the ceremony.


    As the student touched the light ball, it instantly turned bright red, shooting a beam of light into the sky.


    A voice then resonated from the heavens: "The Saint Selection Ceremony has begun. Dear saints, please allow me to introduce the distribution of races in this world."


    "Disadvantaged race: Only beginning to learn the use of arcanergy, capable of simple spells, with most members still unable to utilize arcanergy."


    "Intermediate race: Most members can use arcanergy and have advanced in their utilization of it."


    "Advanced race: Every member is born with the ability to use arcanergy. Powerful individuals can even create and use catastrophic forbidden spells."


    "Divine race: A race that has mastered arcanergy to the extreme, where every member is a grand mage. The most powerful among them are almost divine, known as ''demigods''."


    "Additionally, there are demons ¨C the enemy of every race. Demons are a group of races that use ''dark arcanergy,'' transformed from advanced or divine races. Tormented by dark arcanergy, they are often violent, but extremely powerful."


    "Good luck to everyone. The awakening ceremony will now continue."


    The people from the isekai races, their faces alight with fervor, eximed: "A pir of recognition from the advanced race!"


    "The first ''saint'' is from the advanced race... and even apanied by a heavenly broadcast! "


    "This has never happened before! "

 Chapter 3: The Prophecy Fulfilled

    <h4>Chapter 3: The Prophecy Fulfilled</h4>


    "Looks like we''re going to see many powerful ''saints'' today."


    "Wait, let''s see which race this ''saint'' belongs to."


    "..."


    As the red pir of light shot into the sky, stirring the winds and clouds, a fierce and passionate aura of a wild beast emanated from within.


    A lion, entirely red with bloodshot eyes, roared towards the heavens:


    "Roar---"


    The surrounding clouds dispersed with its mighty roar.


    "me lionfolk... it''s the me lionfolk!"


    A burly man with fiery red hairughed heartily, his presence striking: "Hahaha, a saint of our tribe! The Goddess of Fate smiles upon us!"


    The surrounding humanoid races celebrated with smiles, but deep envy was hidden in their eyes.


    The burly man approached the first student, kneeling before him and touching his left chest: "Saint, may I know your name?"


    "E..Elvis Wallis," he responded nervously, "You can call me Elvis."


    "Saint Wallis, pleasee with me. Our tribe will do everything to protect you."


    Elvis instinctively looked towards the white-haired elder.


    The elder looked at Elvis with kindness: "Go on, you are now a saint of the me lionfolk. They will be your most trustworthy allies from now on."


    The burly man, evidently possessing strength many times, even a hundred times greater than Elvis, still showed extreme humility towards him.


    Is this what it means to be a saint?


    Owen''s expression, which had remained unchanged, now turned extremely grim.


    He seemed to understand why, in the "prophecy", he was ridiculed by everyone, while Roger appeared smug and contemptuous.


    As Elvis was escorted away by the me lionfolk, envy filled the eyes of the other students.


    They seemed to grasp the situation.


    The ceremony was awakening the "spirit" within them, but each "spirit" corresponded to a race''s hierarchy, ssified as disadvantaged, intermediate, or advanced.


    What they didn''t know was whether everyone could summon a "spirit".


    If they couldn''t, would they be abandoned... or even eaten?


    The faces of the students turned pale, some crossing their chests and praying they could summon their "spirit".


    The second student, having seen Elvis summon a miraculous vision, was nervous, his hand trembling as he ced it on the light ball.


    Seeing this, the white-haired elder smiled warmly, "Saints, don''t be nervous. Being chosen by the holy light toe here means you all possess a ''spirit''. You are all saints of various tribes, with only the strength differing."


    "Rx and feel the energy within the light ball."


    The elder''s words, deliberately spoken for the students to hear, brought smiles to their faces.


    They no longer feared being abandoned by the tribes or being eaten if they couldn''t summon a "spirit".


    Although the levels of "spirits" varied, staying alive in this isekai was what mattered most.


    The only one whose face turned as pale as snow was Owen Dous.


    "Everyone has a ''spirit'' within them, then what about me? Am I an anomaly? In the prophecy, I was clearly isted..."


    Owen had never felt this deste, not even when he was unnoticed in ss, invisible to his teachers.


    His lips quivered slightly, his legs feeling an urge to flee.


    He didn''t want to be seen as an anomaly, subjected to the bare scrutiny of others, like a monkey in a zoo ¡ª only, his fate could be worse than that of a zoo monkey.


    At least monkeys had food, but without a tribe choosing him in this isekai, how would he survive?


    His mind was in turmoil as the second student''s "spirit" was awakened, chosen by an intermediate race, the cat people.


    The following students were chosen mostly by disadvantaged races: goblin, man-eating demon, dwarf, merfolk, fairy, ghost...


    Even being chosen by a disadvantaged race brought them joy, as surviving in this isekai was paramount.


    These races, treating their saints almost like masters, could mean an easier life for those students.


    Only a few were chosen by intermediate races, joining the moon elves, undead, giants, thunder tribe...


    Elvis, chosen by the advanced me lionfolk, was the only one, highlighting how rare and honorable it was to be chosen by an advanced race.


    Many students were now eagerly talking to Elvis, seeking his acquaintance.


    Owen watched Elvis'' confident and proud smile, feeling increasingly dejected.


    Previously, although Elvis wasn''t introverted, he was just an average person in the ss, simr to Owen in that nobody cared much about him.


    But now, Elvis, with his newfound status as a saint of an advanced race, had suddenly be the most popr person.


    Owen felt no envy, only fear for his future.


    "Calm down, calm down," he whispered to himself, trying to clear his chaotic mind.


    "I still have the Prophecy System. Even if I can''t be a ''saint'', I can survive."


    This thought brought some stability to Owen''s heart.


    Roger, witnessing the girls flocking around Elvis, felt as if mes were about to burst from his eyes.


    Those girls, who should have been around him, were now circling this once invisible Elvis!


    He had always been the most popr guy in the ss and the grade, but now his position had been usurped, leaving him deeply ufortable.


    Envy gnawed at Roger, wishing he could tear Elvis apart.


    But the sight of the burly man standing guard beside Elvis filled him with trepidation.


    The burly man seemed to sense Roger''s hostility and frowned at him.


    Roger quickly averted his gaze, his heart pounding.


    He felt as if the burly man had seen right through him.


    "I must be a saint of an advanced race!" Roger clenched his fists, swearing to himself.


    Approaching the light ball, Roger took a deep breath.


    "Are you ready?" the white-haired elder asked gently.


    "I''m ready," Roger responded, cing his hand on the light ball.


    The next moment, the light ball emitted a white beam thicker than the one for Elvis, churning the entire sky into darkness, with fierce winds swirling around.


    The elder''s eyes widened in astonishment.


    "A top-ten advanced race! This saint... his ''spirit'' is so terrifying?"


    The light beam then transformed, revealing a winged humanoid figure within.


    With silvery-white hair, a pair of dazzlingly detailed and ornate wings, and dressed in a white robe...


    "Angel race?" someone gasped in surprise.


    Owen looked at Roger, his lips twitching slightly.


    It seemed the Goddess of Fate had bestowed all the blessings on Roger.


    Even in this isekai, he was the most dazzling one.


    Respect was evident on the elder''s face, a regard not shown to other "Children of Prophecy": "Saint, please wait for a moment. We will immediately send a message to the angel race toe and fetch you."


    Roger frowned, discontentedly saying, "What? They didn''te?"


    The elder quickly reassured him, "Please don''t misunderstand, saint. The angel race, being one of the top ten in the advanced races, hasn''t had a saint appear for three hundred years."


    "They don''t usually attend these ceremonies, not expecting such an esteemed individual as yourself to appear today."


    Roger''s face broke into a smile, and he coughed lightly, "Could I get something to drink? I''m a bit thirsty."


    "Of course," the elder replied. "Erica, please prepare some elven beverages for our esteemed guest."


    Erica, the elven woman from earlier, gazed at Roger with fervent eyes. "Mr. Roger, this way, please. Let''s have a deeper conversation. The elves, too, are ranked tenth among the advanced races."


    Roger looked Erica up and down, nodding suavely, "It''s an honor to chat with such a beautifuldy."


    Erica''s smile widened as she led Roger away.


    The students who had awakened their "spirits" hurriedly followed Roger.


    Now was the time to forge rtionships based on school camaraderie for a better future in this isekai.


    Owen, expressionless, had resigned himself to the fact that he wasn''t a ''saint''.


    He shook his head in resignation,ughing at himself.


    Showing weakness now would only make him the subject of others'' amusement.


    And what if he wasn''t a saint?


    With the "Prophecy System," it was still uncertain who would go further in this world.

 Chapter 4: The Arrogant Roger

    <h4>Chapter 4: The Arrogant Roger</h4>


    "What are you daydreaming about?"


    A ssmate nudged Owen, causing him to stumble.


    The students were all excited, eager to test their "spirit" levels.


    The gamble-like nature of this process made everyone''s blood run hot.


    Owen stepped forward, his demeanor bing more natural.


    As time passed, each student awakened their "spirit".


    There was little sorrow among those who awakened disadvantaged-level "spirits".


    After all, they were unaware of the harsh realities of isekai.


    Having any "spirit" wasforting enough for now, a first step to finding their ce in this new world.


    Finally, it was Owen''s turn for the ceremony.


    The white-haired elder noticed Owen''s unusual expression.


    Unlike the nervousness disyed by other "saints", Owen was calm andposed, eerily so.


    Owen ced his hand on the light ball without a word.


    The elder eyed him keenly, sensing something extraordinary about this young man.


    Seconds ticked by, but the light ball remained inert.


    Owen could almost hear crows cawing in the distance.


    The elder''s expression shifted slightly, asking Owen to try again.


    Owenplied.


    Suddenly, the elder''s face showed shock, blurting out, "You... you have no ''spirit''?"


    His words caused a stir among the crowd.


    The races around them all turned to look at Owen, even those previously busy introducing the rules of this world to their own "saints" now focused on Owen.


    "How can that be possible? Everyone whoes to our world is a saint chosen by fate."


    "Great Elder, could there be a mistake?"


    The white-haired elder checked the light ball again but shook his head, showing no sign of error.


    The crowd was even more astonished, looking at Owen as if he were a stranger.


    "Good heavens, did the Goddess of Fate make a mistake?"


    "A regr person among the saints?"


    "This guy is in trouble now..."


    A muscr saint standing next to the giants asked, puzzled, "What happens if he''s not a ''saint''?"


    "Uh... since this has never happened before, we''re not quite sure. But a normal person in our world... their fate would be quite grim," a giant respectfully exined.


    A representative of the lunar elves scoffed disdainfully, "Our world is filled with arcanergy. If he''s not a ''saint,'' he can''t learn to use arcanergy and will remain a mere mortal. If he''s lucky, he might serve as a servant to other races; if not, he''ll end up as demon fodder."


    Owen''s ssmates looked solemn.


    Those who had awakened disadvantaged race "spirits" breathed a sigh of relief.


    Human achievement and vanity are often rtive.


    Compared to Owen, even those with disadvantaged race "spirits" felt superior, having something over one with no "spirit" at all.


    Considering that many present were ssmates, the lunar elves'' saint showed somepassion, "Can we take Owen into our lunar elves? Even if he''s just a menial worker, it''s better than being a ve outside."


    Owen looked towards Eva, the girl from the lunar elves.


    The representative of the lunar elves immediately spoke sternly, "Saint, you must not have such a mindset. Being kind to members of other races in isekai is cruelty to our own people."


    "This man is clearly forsaken by the Goddess of Fate. Associating with him could bring trouble to our lunar elves."


    Eva, feeling pity for Owen, wanted to speak up, but the lunar elves'' representative pulled her aside, "I know you have a kind heart, saint, but ''out of sight, out of mind.'' It''s better to have less contact with a man abandoned by the Goddess of Fate..."


    Suddenly, members of various races began pulling their saints away from Owen, leaving him in arge empty space.


    Owen''s eyes twinkled, a faint smile on his lips.


    He walked away unconcerned, as his ssmates, who never paid attention to him before, now avoided him as if he were a gue.


    "Let''s stay away from him, so he doesn''t affect our ''spirit.''"


    "Isn''t that a bit exaggerated?"


    "Didn''t you hear what the lunar elves'' person said? Owen is a man spurned by the Goddess of Fate."


    "Yeah, let''s all keep our distance."


    "..."


    Ignoring the harsh words around him, Owen returned to his original spot, keeping his own pace.


    For a moment, he felt lost, realizing the lunar elves'' representative was right.


    Not being chosen by a race, he didn''t even know where to go next.


    Owen pondered briefly, deciding he should find a ce where humans congregated.


    There might still be a chance for survival.


    "Hey, why are you still standing here? Waiting to see if there''s anyone else as unlucky as you?"


    Roger stood with his arms crossed about ten meters from Owen, mocking him.


    He was surrounded by a group of girls and boys, all wearing a submissive expression of reverence towards him.


    Owen nced at Roger, his eyes shifting subtly, "I''m standing here. What are you going to do about it?"


    At that moment, the system alerted: [Fate points +3]


    He was slightly surprised, wondering how his fate points increased without doing anything.


    [Host, your actions did not follow the predetermined path of destiny, hence the increase in fate points. However, as you only slightly altered the course of the future, the increase is minimal. I must remind the host that recklessly changing the course of the futurees with a price, and whether it is good or bad depends on the host.]


    This response from the system enlightened Owen.


    Originally, after finding out he had no "spirit," he would have just stood there, not daring to respond to Roger''s taunts, like a child upset over not getting candy.


    But now, Owen was starting to fight back, slightly altering the future''s trajectory, resulting in an increase in fate points.


    However, changing the future''s course carelessly coulde at a cost.


    Indeed, Roger became furious, his eyes bulging with rage.


    Owen seemed to see some sort of energy flowing around Roger.


    Perhaps this was arcanergy?


    In that enchanting heavenly sound, he clearly remembered that members of the advanced race were born with the ability to use arcanergy, a rule that also applied to Roger.


    "You think this is still school? This is isekai, and here, I could kill you without any teacher stopping me!" Roger flexed his shoulders, advancing towards Owen.


    Erica, standing beside Roger, looked slightly uneasy.


    Elves always preferred peace and abhorred bloodshed.


    But standing up for an ordinary person against Roger, a saint of the angel race, didn''t seem worth it to her, so she chose to remain silent.


    Owen internally groaned, wondering what he could use to defend himself.


    Suddenly, an idea struck him.


    Pointing at Roger, heughed lightly, "Come on, I''m a person forsaken by the Goddess of Fate. If you want to contaminate your ''spirit'' by touching me, then go ahead."


    Saying this, Owen walked forward arrogantly.


    Realizing this, Roger''s expression shifted.


    Seeing Owen''s assertive approach, he began to back away, as if he had seen a demon, "Don''te near me, I was just joking!"


    His followers also retreated in fear.


    Their "spirit" levels weren''t high to begin with, and if Owen contaminated them, it could spell disaster.


    Owen continued to advance, his aura overpowering.


    He alone managed to push back more than twenty saints, including Roger, who, losing allposure, began to shout desperately, "Save me, someone save me. I am a saint of the angel race..."


    The white-haired elder observed the childish antics, noting how Owen single-handedly forced a retreat of dozens.


    He mused to himself, "This man seems more like a ''saint'' than any of them. Why doesn''t he have a ''spirit''? Could he really be cursed by the Goddess of Fate?"


    Roger, terrified of having his "spirit" contaminated, yelled at Erica in panic, "Save me, Erica! When I return to the angel race, I''ll tell them you helped me."


    Erica''s expression was torn, hesitating whether to intervene or not.


    At that moment, a thunderous voice boomed from the sky: "Who dares to bully a saint of my race? They shall be in!"


    Owen looked up.


    The sky now mirrored the scene he had seen in the prophecy ¡ª a massive pair of wings slowly unfurling from the horizon!

 Chapter 5: The Saint’s Belated Protector

    <h4>Chapter 5: The Saint''s Bted Protector</h4>


    "A perfect match," Owen muttered under his breath, feeling an overwhelming aura emanating from the figure above.


    "So, the fearsome wings in the prophecy belonged to the angel race''s envoy!"


    With no saint appearing from the angel race in three hundred years, they hadn''t attended the ceremony, hence theirte arrival.


    In the original course of the future, Owen would have faced ridicule but nothing more.


    Now, having altered the future''s path and embarrassed Roger, he found himself in the crosshairs of the angel race, one of the top ten advanced races.


    By bullying a saint of the angel race, Owen could only imagine his fate ¨C


    Possibly being disintegrated by the representative''s arcanergy, vanishing into this world''s air as if he never existed.


    But he refused to ept this destiny.


    "Activate prophecy," Owen silentlymanded.


    His only chance at turning the tables, even against such a formidable opponent, was not to be relinquished.


    The system''s cold voice responded: [Prophecy cooldown not yetplete. Cooldown time: 3 days. Upgrade to reduce cooldown.]


    A grim smile formed on Owen''s face, the system''s timing almost mocking.


    Such a crucial detail, and it was omitted until now?


    He understood, though; the power of prophecy was formidable, and without limits, it could foresee decades into the future.


    "Is this the end for me?" he wondered.


    The angel race''s representative descended, his visage as immacte as a moonlit snowke, unblemished and pure.


    Dressed in a white robe with solemn, magnificent wings, these feathers ¨C white and gold ¨C shimmered brilliantly around him, like a vast constetion in the night sky.


    His usually warm eyes now zed with anger.


    "Who dares bully a saint of my race?" he demanded.


    Seeing the representative of the angel race, Roger immediately stood up, a stark contrast to his previous submissive demeanor: "It''s him, him!"


    He pointed at Owen, his face twisted with malice.


    The angel race''s representative, Walter, looked at Roger with a smile, "Saint, I am Walter of the angel race."


    "Now, I will show this insolent boy the power of our angel race''s arcana ¡ª the Sacred Ray."


    "Under our arcana, be it demons or abyssal creatures, all shall perish!"


    Other races witnessing Walter''s move, using an arcana of the angel race, remarked among themselves:


    "The angel race even sent Walter for their saint. They truly value him."


    "Is it necessary to use an arcana against a mere child? It''s almostughable."


    "This is also about establishing authority. Walter is making a statement for us to see. Such a pity for the kid."


    "Damn, no one can really rein in the angel race. They''ve been arrogant for centuries."


    "Nowadays in Novalia, isn''t it just the angel race dominating?"


    "That''s because the ancient dragons are lying low. Otherwise, would the angel race dare to be so arrogant?"


    "..."


    Walter''s hand glowed brilliantly, the surrounding space dimming under the light.


    Roger''s eyes widened with excitement, "Yes, yes, let this scoundrel''s blood wash away the humiliation I just suffered!"


    "As you wish, esteemed saint," Walter responded.


    The Sacred Ray transformed into a beam of light, unobstructedly hurtling towards Owen.


    Owen''s lips moved, trying to defend himself, then a resigned smile appeared on his face.


    In isekai, without a "spirit," you have no rights.


    Such a cruel world.


    "Is this the end?"


    Owen didn''t attempt to dodge, his eyes filled with reluctance.


    As seconds passed, he only heard a hissing sound but felt no pain.


    Opening his eyes, he saw a formidable figure blocking the ray.


    The Sacred Ray hit him but caused no harm!


    Owen''s eyes narrowed, murmuring in surprise, "When did this person appear before me?"


    "The angel race sure has grown bold, daring to act up in front of me, the Saint of the Dragons," the figure spoke as the ray ceased.


    Owen, startled again, blurted out, "What... Saint of the Dragons? Me?"


    Turning around, Owen finally saw the face of the dragons'' representative.


    His features were sharp and profound, with piercing eyes that held an eerie blue hue, exuding both icy coldness and ruthlessness.


    His tall, muscr physique seemed designed for unbeatable prowess on the battlefield.


    His slightly bronze skin glowed faintly, radiating a sense of mystery and antiquity.


    A strong scent of blood lingered around him, as if he had recently been inbat.


    "Saint, your subordinate Barlo has arrivedte," he kneeled on one knee, his expression respectful yet fervent.


    Barlo''s kneeling sent shockwaves through the crowd.


    Everyone surged towards Owen, even the representatives of the various races abandoned their own saints to approach.


    Even the white-haired elder, disregarding the ceremony, hastened towards Owen.


    Suddenly, Owen and Barlo were encircled.


    "What? He''s the Saint of the Dragons?"


    "The dragons haven''t had a saint for twelve hundred years... And now the Saint of the Dragons appears?"


    "Oh no, did he hear what I just said?"


    "By the gods, his ''spirit'' was so strong that it couldn''t be sensed."


    "I must ensure our saint builds a good rapport with himter."


    "..."


    Walter''s mouth twitched slightly, his pupils filled with fear.


    He stepped back, his voice trembling, "Barlo, there has been a misunderstanding."


    Barlo didn''t respond to him, instead, he asked with a smile, "Is the saint still angry with me? I apologize for beingte. If so, I am willing to ept punishment."


    Owen shook his head slightly, responding calmly, "Stand up."


    "Thank you, saint," Barlo said, rising to stand behind Owen, his posture straight like a guard.


    Walter''s eyes flickered, and he bowed slightly, "Saint of the Dragons, what happened earlier... was just a joke. I hope you can forgive my foolishness. I truly realize my mistake."


    Roger waspletely stunned.


    He had clearly seen Walter''s earlier arrogance, but now, in front of Barlo, he was as meek as a bug.


    Owen''s eyes shifted slightly as he asked in a low voice, "What can I do?"


    Barlo, with a smile and a glint of blue in his eyes, replied, "As the Saint of the Dragons, you can do whatever you wish here."


    Owen''s expression suddenly turned icy, his eyes burning with tangible rage, transforming his earlier fear into a zing fury.


    Pointing at Walter, hemanded, "Kill him!"


    Barlo''s smile widened slightly, his crimson tongue flicking across his lips, "As you wish."


    The moment Owen''smand was issued, Walter, without hesitation, grabbed Roger and soared into the sky, not even contemting a fight with Barlo.


    Other races thought the dragons had be dormant over the years, with no members emerging.


    Only Walter knew the truth: the dragons were simply not expanding their territory, but there were still many dragon members born, searching for opportunities in various ces.


    Barlo was one of them.


    As an ice dragon, he should have been cold and calm, but instead, he was belligerent and bloodthirsty,pletely defying the nature of his bloodline.


    A madman, powerful to the point of despair!


    Barlo''s body shimmered with silvery-white scales, shooting out like an arrow.


    Almost bing a streak of light, he instantly entangled with Walter in the air.


    Meanwhile, Walter unleashed the holy light deep within him, his body radiating immense holy power.


    The battle was so fierce it tore through the air, spanning from the sky to the ground, creating a magnificent spectacle ofbat.


    In just ten seconds, Barlo returned before Owen.


    His mouth was stained with golden blood, and the blue light in his eyes was chillingly bright.


    He held Walter by his wing, which was dripping blood, and in his other hand, he grasped a pale-faced, terrified Roger, reeking of fear.


    Only now did the golden droplets of blood begin to hit the ground, creating a mottled pattern.


    Walter''s lifeless body fell to the ground with a dull thud.


    Owen''s eyes sparkled with excitement, the scent of blood causing a surge of adrenaline.


    He relished this feeling; he was the chosen one of thisnd!


    The carnage awakened every cell in his body.


    "Saint, what should be done with him?"

 Chapter 6: Claiming My Due

    <h4>Chapter 6: iming My Due</h4>


    Barlo shook Roger, swinging him back and forth like a child on a swing.


    Roger, petrified and helpless, desperately waved at Owen, "Owen, I was wrong! I truly realize my mistake. I shouldn''t have treated you that way. I was a fool."


    Owen''s eyes narrowed slightly as he reminisced in a dreamlike tone, "Back in school, you always bullied me... "


    "Once, during a break while I was asleep, you poured a bucket of paint over my head, leading to a whole day of ridicule from our ssmates."


    "Do you know why I never fought back?"


    Roger shook his head frantically, tears gushing from his eyes like a fountain: "I don''t know, I really didn''t know, I''ll never do it again..."


    His once-prized identity as the saint of the angel race meant nothing in front of Owen.


    Owen was the king among them, the one whomanded all attention.


    A cruel smile yed on Owen''s face, "It''s not that I couldn''t fight back. It''s because I knew we were not from the same world."


    "I let you bully me, knowing that one day, all the pain you inflicted on me, I would return a hundredfold, a thousandfold!"


    Roger looked terrified, even pressing closer to Barlo, unwilling to be near Owen.


    To him, Owen was the real monster.


    "Just kill him," Owen''s cruel smile vanished, reced by a nk expression as he waved his hand dismissively, like shooing away a fly,


    "I don''t want to see this guy anymore."


    His ssmates looked on in horror, seeing Owen as if he were a stranger.


    Even those who had bullied Owen before now hid behind others, afraid of attracting his attention.


    "As you wish, my lord," Barlo responded, his index finger transforming into a sharp, dragon-like w, slicing through the air around him.


    Roger broke downpletely, wailing, "No... I don''t want to die."


    At this moment, the white-haired elder stepped forward, his face still showing shock, "Barlo, hold your hand."


    Barlo frowned at the elder, "Eldrich Stormrider, do you wish to duel with me?"


    The elder shook his head slightly, smiling lightly, "You war-hungry maniac, I have no desire to fight you."


    "It''s just that killing this person will affect the reputation of my Grand Magus Academy, so..."


    "What does that have to do with me?"


    Barlo''s eyebrows knitted together, his dragon w poised to pierce Roger''s chest.


    Eldrich, left with no choice, turned towards Owen, "Saint of the Dragons, I know your lineage is powerful."


    "But if you wish to developprehensively, you will inevitablye to study magic at my Grand Magus Academy in the future... I offer you a ''Heart of Magus'' in exchange for Roger''s life!"


    "Wait!"


    Owen shouted, and Barlo immediately halted his action.


    Roger, looking at the dragon w at his chest, had cried himself dry.


    He never imagined his life would be in Owen''s hands.


    "What is a ''Heart of Magus''?" Owen inquired.


    "You can consider it as an unconditional token for entry into the Grand Magus Academy," Eldrich hastily exined.


    Owen scoffed, "I am the Saint of the Dragons. If I wanted to force my way into the Grand Magus Academy, could you really stop me?"


    Barloughed arrogantly, "I like your attitude, saint. But if the Grand Magus Academy decides not to admit someone, they really can achieve that."


    Owen looked at Barlo speechlessly, thinking, ''Then why are you so happy?''


    "What do you think about this deal?" Owen turned to Barlo, deferring to his experience in such matters.


    Barlo pondered for a moment, then shrugged slightly, "Though I hate to admit it, humans are the strongest in the realm of magic... The Grand Magus Academy is a good ce for a saint to progress."


    "So, this is a profitable deal?"


    "Not exactly profitable. Killing a saint of the angel race could also enhance your reputation."


    "What''s the use of such empty fame? I''ll take the deal!"


    Eldrich pulled out a token, the Heart of Magus, a finely crafted silver badge adorned with a mysteriously glowing ruby.


    This ruby seemed to contain endless magical strength, exuding an irresistible allure.


    The token''s edges were encircled with exquisite patterns, seeminglyposed of ancient magical runes, each detail brimming with mystery and depth.


    These runes shimmered under the sunlight, as if whispering ancient secrets.


    At the center of the token was aplex magical pattern, made up of countless lines and symbols, each precise and seemingly refined through numerous iterations.


    This pattern, highlighted by the ruby''s reflection, appeared especially striking, like a miniature universe full of endless possibilities.


    "Saint of the Dragons, please keep this safe. The ''Heart of Magus'' is not just an identity token, but also a subartifact," Eldrich said as he handed the token to Owen.


    In Novalia, weapons are categorized asmon, umon, rare, epic, legendary, subartifact, and divine artifact.


    Eldrich casually handing out a subartifact was indeed a grand gesture.


    "Artifact?"


    Owen, usuallyposed, couldn''t hide his shock, "This is an artifact?"


    Barlo, standing beside him, curled his lips disdainfully, "Hmph, this is the advantage of humans."


    "Their ability to craft magical items is rare, but the ''Heart of Magus'' isn''t a true artifact. It''s just capable of umting arcanergy to a demigod level, not particrly useful."


    Eldrich shook his head slightly, his demeanor still gracious despite his subartifact being belittled,


    "Master Barlo may not find it impressive, but for a magus just beginning to learn magic, the ''Heart of Magus'' can be of great assistance."


    Barlo snorted but didn''t argue further.


    "Saint of the Dragons, may I take Saint Roger into my custody?" Eldrich asked softly.


    Owen''s eyes shifted, looking into Roger''s eyes, "You''ve been saved. Are you happy?"


    Joy flickered in Roger''s eyes as he was about to nod, but Owen''s expression turned sinister, "Although I can''t kill you, I''ll collect my due interest first."


    With that, Owen pped Roger across the face, then backhanded him...


    With a series of swift strikes, Roger''s handsome face quickly swelled up like a pig''s, bleeding and drooling.


    "Stop hitting... please..." Roger begged incoherently.


    Eldrich closed his eyes slightly, as if seeing nothing.


    Saving Roger''s life had already cost him a "Heart of Magus"; further intervention might lead to more losses.


    Besides, Owen and Roger had a history; not allowing Owen to vent seemed unfair.


    Only when Owen''s hand began to swell slightly did he stop.


    Grabbing Roger''s chin, he warned, "Remember, every bit of pain you inflicted on me will be returned a hundredfold, a thousandfold. Train well, for I will personallye to the angel race to take your wretched life."


    After speaking, he signaled Barlo to release him.


    Barlo tossed Roger to Eldrich like a ball.


    Eldrich''s fingers moved subtly, a stream of arcanergy catching Roger, then a faint green light shed, healing the wounds on Roger''s face instantly.


    Owen watched, astonished.


    This... was magic?


    Barlo, seeing Owen''s expression, smiled slightly, "My lord, it''s time to return. The elders of our n are anxiously awaiting."


    Owen nodded slightly, "How shall we proceed?"


    With a mysterious smile, Barlo''s body suddenly started to shimmer with blue light.


    His skin turned pale, gradually adorned with a pattern of frost.


    Heavy dragon scales spread across his body, each scale gleaming with a deep blue cold light.


    Barlo''s limbs began to transform, his fingertips elongating and bing sharp.


    Distinct ws extended from his fingers.


    His arms swelled rapidly, matching his now massive heart, making his entire body more robust and powerful.


    His back twisted intensely as enormous dragon wings burst forth, covering his shoulders and shrouded in swirling frost.


    These vast and powerful wings became his impressive equipment, allowing him to soar freely in the sky, exuding speed and majesty.


    Finally, his head started to morph, his eyes turning golden, radiating a cold gleam.


    Barlo felt his teeth grow longer and sharper.


    A formidable dragon snout emerged from his face, exuding an aura of dominance and authority.


    "Mount my back, my lord," he said.


    Transforming from a man into an ice dragon, this miraculous scene unfolded before Owen.


    He showed no panic, instead looking intrigued.


    He leaped up andnded on Barlo''s back.


    Barlo let out a long, dragonic howl, which Owen surprisingly understood.


    "Hold tight, my lord. We are departing."


    With a slight p of his wings, Barlo leapt into the clouds, leaving behind the stunned saints of other races and the awe-struck representatives of the various races.

 Chapter 7: The Dragons’ Twelve Elders’ Grand Blessing

    <h4>Chapter 7: The Dragons'' Twelve Elders'' Grand Blessing</h4>


    In the vast expanse of the sky, Owen tightly grasped the scales of the ice dragon, letting the cold wind whistle past his ears, his hair and robe fluttering wildly in the gusts.


    Barlo''s massive form, with wings unfurled, seemed to cover half the sky.


    The dragon''s scales, like finely carved ice crystals, gleamed with a cold light.


    Its eyes were like two deep sapphires, mysterious and icy.


    Riding on the broad back of the dragon, Owen gazed down at the world below ¡ª and covered in white snow, shimmering silver under the sunlight.


    Although Novalia was in the throes of winter, his mood was as pleasant as spring.


    His arrival in isekai seemed predestined.


    From the moment he stepped into this world, a strong sense of belonging welled up inside him.


    He found himself effortlessly understanding thenguage and sensing the elemental energy around him.


    Never before had Owen felt so at ease.


    The harsh cold wind on his face felt as gentle as a spring breeze.


    "Barlo, where are we headed?" Owen managed to speak even as they sped through the air.


    "We''re returning to our gathering ce, the Dragon Echo Valley. That''s where we dragons truly belong."


    ...


    Dragon Echo Valley, a mystical ce hidden atop a mountain range, is the sacrednd of all dragons ording to legend.


    The valley is nked by sheer cliffs, their peaks perpetually snow-capped, creating a majestic scene against the blue sky, resembling a magnificent painting.


    The valley is shrouded in mist, adding to its ethereal, mysterious charm.


    Sunlight filters through the gaps in the clouds, casting dappled shadows that add a touch of mystery to this sacred ce.


    The name Dragon Echo Valleyes from the constant dragon roars echoing throughout the year.


    These are the dragons''munication with the heavens and earth, a sound so melodious and powerful that it resonates with every creature stepping into this realm.


    At the valley''s base lies a vastke, its water so clear it serves as a giant mirror, reflecting the surrounding mountains and the shadows of flying dragons.


    Along theke''s shore is the habitat of the dragons, with their caves carved into the cliffside, both grand and majestic.


    The entire Dragon Echo Valley exudes the dragons'' majesty, its invisible pressure enough to strike fear into the heart of any intruder, making even their breathing hurried.


    The guardians of the dragons, ancient creatures with sharp scales and strong wings, soar here.


    Their eyes twinkle with the spark of wisdom, a testament to the countless years they have witnessed.


    An ice-blue dragon roars past and gracefullynds on the ground.


    As Owen steps into Dragon Echo Valley, all the oppressive feeling seems to turn into a spring breeze.


    In his heart, there''s only one thought: "This is where I belong."


    In the center of Dragon Echo Valley, twelve tforms, crafted from rare minerals and dragon bones, are solemnly arranged, signifying the esteemed status of the dragons'' twelve elders.


    Each tform is carved with intricate totems and runes, shining with the glow of ancient magic.


    Atop the tforms, the twelve elders, dressed in robes that symbolize their status and strength, with golden dragon patterns embroidered on them, appeared almost alive as they shimmered with their breaths.


    The elders'' countenances were solemn and sacred, each pair of eyes brimming with profound wisdom.


    Their dragon scales glowed with aposed luster.


    Some elders were of immense stature, while others were more agile.


    But without exception, they all radiated an unparalleled dignity, the result of centuries, even millennia, of power and wisdom umtion.


    Following Barlo into the heart of Dragon Echo Valley, Owen saw the twelve great elders descend from their tforms, greeting him with a highly solemn ceremony.


    They formed a semi-circle around him, each elder wearing a kind smile, weing Owen in the ancient dragontongue with their deep, maic voices.


    The dragontongue unfolded in Owen''s ears, and he understood its conveyed meaning, "May your wisdom shine like the brilliant stars, illuminating your path ahead..."


    At this moment, the sky changed dramatically.


    The once sunny sky suddenly darkened, turning to night under the vibration of the dragontongue.


    A faint blue nocturnal glow enveloped Dragon Echo Valley.


    Stars twinkled brilliantly in the sky, like countless eyes watching over everything in the valley.


    At this sacred moment, Owen stood at the center of the clearing, and the starry sky above him began to undergo subtle changes.


    Soft silver light descended gently from the stars, wrapping around Owen like delicate threads.


    These starlights spiraled around him, gradually forming a dazzling vortex of light.


    At the heart of this vortex of starlight, a radiant light ball slowly took shape, descending gently and finally merging softly into Owen''s body.


    As the light of the stars infused into him, a bright gleam shed in Owen''s eyes.


    He felt his mental power expanding rapidly, like a dammed river suddenly bursting forth, its powerful current surging with unstoppable force.


    His consciousness spread out, his perception bing extraordinarily sharp.


    Closing his eyes, he reveled in the enhancement of his senses by an invisible force.


    He could hear the faint rustling of leaves in the distance, smell the mixed scents of flowers and earth in the night breeze, and even pinpoint their exact origins within the valley.


    Owen''s skin became exceptionally sensitive, able to feel every subtle change in the air, even the gentle touch of starlight on his skin.


    His taste and touch senses were also elevated to unprecedented levels, where even the slightest vors and textures could evoke rich experiences in his perception.


    He felt as if he could taste the sweetness in the air and even sense the vor of the ster rays, an indescribably delightful sensation.


    Opening his eyes, his pupils seemed to sparkle with stars.


    The young dragons and the surrounding dragonfolk were deeply shaken by this scene.


    They no longer saw just a human, but a saint blessed with the Ster Blessing, his aura bing even more transcendent and mysterious.


    Blinking in slight bewilderment, Owen listened as Barlo said with a grin, "This is the Ster Blessing bestowed upon you by all twelve elders, greatly enhancing your mental strength, which will be greatly beneficial for your future cultivation."


    A warm current flowed through Owen''s heart as he looked at the twelve imposing elders, feeling immensely grateful.


    He silently vowed, "I shall never let down the dragons in this lifetime."


    Unaware of Owen''s inner thoughts, the elders did not cease their actions.


    The dragontongue continued to blossom in the sky, the entire Dragon Echo Valley vibrating as if aiding in transmitting the dragontongue to the deities above.


    Owen understood again.


    "May your strength be like the tumultuous rivers, aiding you to ovee all difficulties..."


    The darkness in the sky began to fade abruptly as a dazzling ray of light sliced through the night, and the sun unexpectedly rose.


    The sunlight wasn''t blinding; instead, it was warm and peaceful, shining on Owen and bringing a profound sense of serenity.


    The sunlight gradually coalesced into a golden light ball, descending slowly from the heavens and casting directly upon Owen.


    The light orbited around him, its golden rays prating his skin, muscles, bones, and even the depths of his blood and soul.


    As the power of the sun infused into him, Owen felt a transformative change in his body.


    His muscles became firmer and stronger, as if reforged from moltenva and steel.


    His bones seemed to gain the solidity of rock, his blood filled with fiery vitality.


    Every breath Owen took was full of power, every heartbeat pumping endless energy.


    He slowly lifted a hand, feeling the power in his palm, as if he could easily crush the hardest stone.


    The sun climbed higher, its rays illuminating the entire valley, and also highlighting the radiance emanating from within Owen.


    Standing there, he resembled an incarnation of the Sun God descended to earth, his figure bing immensely majestic and revered in the eyes of all the dragonfolk.


    Barlo, too, exaggeratedly scrunched up his facial features, muttering to himself, "Both the blessings of the sun and the stars? The elders of our n have really gone all out. Is it really worth it?"

 Chapter 8: The Outcome of the Prophecy - Death

    <h4>Chapter 8: The Oue of the Prophecy - Death</h4>


    As time ticked away, Owen was immersed in the dual blessings of the sun and the stars.


    He closed his eyes, attempting to feel the changes within.


    Initially, he just felt a warm energy flowing inside him, like an ever-expanding river filling every vein.


    But as time progressed, he started to perceive more profound changes.


    The powers of the stars and the sun seemed to intertwine within him, forming a new type of energy.


    It rooted deep within his cells, even in his genes, altering his very essence.


    Owen''s perception became sharper.


    He could feel every vibration in the air, every movement of a speck of dust.


    His heartbeat and breathing synchronized with the rhythms of nature, as if he had be part of the natural world, resonating with the pulse of the universe.


    In these profound changes, Owen even felt his lifespan extending, his body bing more perfect with every cell replication, as if he was gradually transcending human limits towards a more extraordinary existence.


    However, these changes were too deep for Owen to fullyprehend.


    Three days passed.


    Owen slowly awoke from the blessings of the sun and stars.


    His surroundings were still as they were three days ago, with the elders and dragonfolk surrounding him.


    They were all waiting for Owen, waiting for the awakening of the Saint of the Dragons.


    Dragons have long lifespans; a day or two does not matter much to them.


    Moreover, it had been twelve hundred years since a saint appeared among dragons.


    Now that a saint had emerged, it was a momentous asion for the n.


    He looked towards the twelve dragon elders and bowed deeply, "Owen Dous pays his respects to the elders. I am grateful for your endless care."


    The faces of the twelve elders were somewhat pale, one of them, who bore no dragon-like features, spoke with a hint of weakness:


    "Saint, there''s no need for thanks. This is our duty. For the journey ahead, let Barlo apany you. We need to enter hibernation now."


    Owen looked around at the twelve elders, seeing the hope they held for him, their eyes shining with light.


    He felt a stir in his heart, understanding that it must not have been easy for the elders to bestow upon him the Sun and Ster Blessing.


    His nose tingled slightly with emotion: "Elders, please rest well."


    Barlo, standing beside him, sighed softly and said aloud: "Elders, rest assured, I will take good care of the saint."


    In this harmonious atmosphere, the expression of a young dragon stood out starkly.


    His scales gleamed with youthful radiance, but his eyes were filled with dissatisfaction and challenge.


    During a pause in Owen''s conversation with the elders, this young dragon suddenly stepped forward, his voice cutting through the quiet air like a sharp whistle.


    "A saint? Ha, just an outsider. Why do we dragons need a foreigner to guide our future?"


    His words were sharp, filled with provocation.


    He stepped out from the crowd, scoffing again: "I want to see what abilities he has to receive the dual blessings of the sun and the stars."


    The air tensed with this sudden challenge, and the eyes of the other dragons turned towards the young dragon.


    The expressions of the twelve great elders becameplex as they exchanged nces, a hint of worry shing in their eyes.


    They knew this young dragon was a hot-blooded member of their n, unyielding in character, but his open challenge to the saint was undoubtedly a sign of disagreement with their decision.


    After all, bestowing the Sun and Ster Blessing upon a single saint was unprecedented.


    "Malcolm, this is a decision made by our Council of Elders. Are you defying the Council''s resolution?"


    The Grand Elder had to step forward to support Owen.


    Owen internally shook his head, thinking, "This is bad."


    Such conflicts among the younger generation, with elders stepping down to intervene on his behalf, could further diminish his standing among the n''s youth.


    As expected, Malcolm, with the defiance of a rebellious youth, raised his voice even louder:


    "Elders, I am not defying you, but I want to see what this saint is really capable of!"


    A few other young dragons also became restless, eager to challenge Owen themselves.


    Facing this sudden challenge, Owen didn''t respond immediately.


    His gaze remained calm as he observed the young dragon.


    He knew this was not just a personal challenge, but a test of his status as a saint.


    His response now would determine the dragons'' perception of him and his future in Dragon Echo Valley.


    Just as the Grand Elder was about to speak, Owen stepped forward, flexing his body, and said:


    "Elders, I would like to test my current strength. If Malcolm is willing to apany me, I see no reason to refuse."


    "No way!" The Grand Elder immediately objected.


    "Malcolm is already at the gold-tier. His mastery of dragon spells and physical strength far surpass yours. You may have the power, but you''re no match for him right now."


    (In Novalia, the warrior hierarchy is divided into bronze-tier, silver-tier, gold-tier, diamond-tier, master-tier, grandmaster-tier, sage-tier, and god-tier. The magus hierarchy follows the same levels.)


    Malcolmughed uproariously, hands on hips:


    "Grand Elder, you underestimate me. I won''t use dragon spells or physical strength against the ''saint,'' so rest assured."


    His way of saying ''saint'' was sarcastic and mocking, clearly intended to humiliate Owen.


    The Grand Elder looked at Malcolm with irritation:


    "Yourbat technique ranks second among the younger generation."


    "Even without strength, you still have an advantage. It''s better to wait until the saint has had more time to train."


    Malcolm frowned slightly.


    Seeing the Grand Elder''s stance, he relented:


    "Saint, I hope you grow quickly. Next time, I''ll challenge you myself, to show you what it means to be a dragon..."


    Before he could finish, Owen interrupted lightly: "No need to wait. Let''s do it now."


    Immediately, the n members were abuzz with surprise.


    "Has the saint gone mad? Does he really think he''s invincible just because he received the power of ster and the sun?"


    "Arrogant and proud, but without matching strength. Let Malcolm teach him a lesson."


    "The saint is so impulsive; it''s disappointing!"


    "Exactly, the Grand Elder even gave him a way out, but he just refused."


    "Too arrogant."


    "..."


    The Grand Elder, with his mouth slightly agape, was about to speak again.


    Owen responded with a confident smile:


    "Grand Elder, you too wish to see why I became the Saint of the Dragons. This battle will show you that the blessings you bestowed on me were not in vain."


    The Grand Elder''s eyes flickered, his expression touched.


    Owen had never undergone formal training, yet he held such confidence.


    "Very well, this is my Saint of the Dragons!" the Grand Elderughed heartily, hisughter echoing to the heavens.


    "Go ahead and fight boldly, and show the young dragons what a true genius looks like."


    The crowd instantly made room for the two.


    Malcolm''s eyes zed with anger, unable to believe Owen''s audacity to dismiss him, a gold-tier powerhouse, so arrogantly.


    Owen, with an expressionless face, slowly exhaled.


    His only chance at victory was the ''Prophecy'' ability.


    "Activate Prophecy!" hemanded.


    "Yes, host. Prophecy activated," the system responded.


    As the system''s voice fell, "Owen" stepped out of Owen''s body, a visual representation of the future.


    Owen saw Malcolm''s lips move slightly, then Malcolm lunged towards him instantaneously.


    With no sign, no warning, Malcolm resembled a fierce beast that had spotted its prey, twisting his body and unleashing an astonishing burst of strength.


    His movements were swift and precise, the power in his body erupting like a long-dormant volcano, a signature aura of a gold-tier warrior.


    Malcolm''s body traced a perfect arc in the air, his hand transforming into a dragon w shimmering with cold, deadly light.


    The w tore through the air with a howling sound, like the Grim Reaper''s scythe searching for the next soul in the night.


    His gaze was cold, focused, devoid of any emotional fluctuation, driven only by the instinct to fight and the desire to win.


    "Owen" observed as Owen remained unaware of Malcolm''s imminent attack.


    When he finally realized, Malcolm''s dragon w was already perilously close,den with lethal threat.


    Time seemed to freeze at that moment.


    A flicker of terror crossed Owen''s eyes.


    His reaction was quick, butpared to the speed of a gold-tier fighter, it was painfully slow.

 Chapter 9: One Punch, That’s All It Takes

    <h4>Chapter 9: One Punch, That''s All It Takes</h4>


    Owen struggled to raise his hand to defend, but it was already toote.


    Malcolm''s dragon w, sharp as a de, pierced through Owen''s defense as easily as through paper, plunging into his chest.


    Thebination of strength and speed was wless, devoid of any mboyant technique, only a simple and direct act of killing.


    Owen''s body offered almost no resistance at the moment of contact with the dragon w, as if struck by a heavy hammer.


    His bones seemed to cry out in protest.


    A look of disbelief shed in his eyes, which then dulled.


    His body, like a puppet drained of strength, slowly copsed to the ground, raising a cloud of dust.


    The Great Elder sighed quietly and exchanged a knowing nce with a female elder.


    Green light sparkled in her hands, and vibrant arcanergy enveloped Owen''s body.


    The wound in Owen''s chest began to heal at a visibly rapid pace.


    The scene halted there, and Owen snapped back to reality.


    "Are you ready, saint?" Malcolm''s challenging howl reached Owen.


    Owen nodded slightly.


    Just like in the prophecy, Malcolm attacked without warning, lunging towards Owen.


    However, Owen''s eyes sparkled with an unusual light.


    His heart was calm, forewarned by the vision he had seen.


    He seemed to see through the cracks of time, anticipating every move, every ounce of force Malcolm exerted.


    At the very moment Malcolm''s dragon w was about to pierce his chest, Owen''s body twisted at an incredible angle, as fluid as water, effortlessly dodging the lethal strike.


    Then, in the blink of an eye, Owen''s right fist, charged with all his strength, was already aimed and ready.


    Malcolm''s moment of vulnerability was minuscule, almost imperceptible, urring just after his all-out strike.


    But for Owen, it was as clear as the brightest star in the night sky.


    Owen''s fist cut through the air, carrying a thunderous roar, and struck squarely at Malcolm''s ribs.


    This punch was devoid of any mboyance, a mere release of raw power, yet it harbored a destructive force.


    The moment Owen''s fist made contact with Malcolm''s body, the air seemed to twist and warp around them.


    A massive shockwave emanated from the point of impact, whipping up a fierce wind.


    A sh of terror crossed Malcolm''s eyes.


    Without any defense, and even if there was time, it would have been futile.


    The gap between them was no more than a fist''s length.


    Malcolm''s body was sent flying like a weightless leaf in the wind, mercilessly knocked away by Owen''s formidable power.


    He traced a pitiful arc in the air before crashing heavily to the ground, raising a cloud of dust.


    At that moment, the atmosphere on the field froze.


    All sounds ceased, leaving only the faint noise of Malcolm''s body hitting the ground.


    The gold-tier warrior was defeated in one punch, instantly knocked unconscious, under the watchful eyes of all.


    Owen''s fist remained in its striking pose, his breathing calm, as if the entire event was a mere triviality for him.


    The surrounding nsmen erupted in astonished exmations after a moment of stunned silence.


    "He won, the saint actually defeated Malcolm."


    "With just one punch, incredible!"


    "Malcolm is a gold-tier fighter, and the saint just beat him."


    "By the dragons above, am I seeing this right?"


    "If Malcolm''s body wasn''t so tough, any regr gold-tier fighter would have been obliterated by that punch."


    "Terrifying... Is this the true power of the saint?"


    "..."


    Admiring exmations echoed around, and the elders also turned their gazes towards Owen.


    Having retracted his fist, Owen stood with an expressionless face, embodying the demeanor of a mighty warrior.


    "Great Elder, the saint is indeed as prophesied, capable of leading our dragons out of the curse," a eldermunicated telepathically to the Great Elder.


    "Indeed, this is what a saint should be!" another elder expressed excitedly through telepathy.


    "Without any formal training, the saint has already defeated a gold-tier warrior with merebat instinct. Once he begins his training, he will be an unstoppable war god, sweeping across all ns," another elder shared his thoughts with the Great Elder.


    "..."


    The elders discussed animatedly, and the Great Elder nodded continuously.


    He wanted to raise his arms and shout, affirming that the resources spent to bless the saint were well worth it.


    All eyes were now focused on this young hero.


    Not only had he defeated a formidable opponent with his own strength, but he had also demonstrated extraordinary prophetic abilities and unmatchedbat talent.


    For a long time, the people of Dragon Echo Valley had yearned for a saint who could lead them to glory.


    Now, it seemed they had found such a person.


    The Great Elder, a revered figure in the n, his eyes filled with approval and amazement.


    He slowly stepped forward from the crowd, his silver beard gently swaying with his steps.


    His face bore an excitement not seen for decades.


    Under the astonished gazes of the n, the Great Elder knelt on one knee without hesitation.


    His deep, solemn voice echoed through Dragon Echo Valley, "Saint!"


    This word, like a beam of holy light, illuminated the faith in the hearts of the nsmen.


    One by one, the young warriors and the wise elders, touched by the Great Elder''s action, knelt down in a solemn ritual.


    The air filled with devotion and respect. Their voices merged into a powerful force, shaking everyone''s soul:


    "Saint! Saint!!"


    Their call was like a dragon''s roar, piercing the clouds and resounding throughout the valley.


    At that moment, Owen had not only won a battle but also garnered the recognition and adoration of his entire n.


    He stood there, sweeping his gaze over the kneeling nsmen, feeling an inner me being ignited.


    He knew that from this moment on, he had firmly established himself in Dragon Echo Valley as the true saint in the hearts of his people.


    "I will lead you to an even more glorious future," Owen proimed with all his strength.


    This wasn''t just rhetoric; it was amitment he had made in his heart.


    The Great Elder, looking at Owen''s haloed figure, was deeply moved, calling out ''saint'' with even more vigor.


    .....


    Half a month passed, and Dragon Echo Valley returned to its usual tranquility.


    The elders had entered their deep slumber.


    Barlo informed Owen that it was unprecedented for the elders to bestow a double blessing of the power of sun and ster.


    This time, Owen''s dual blessings were exchanged with the essence blood of the elders.


    Owen was deeply touched and became even more determined to work hard as a way of repaying the elders'' kindness.


    He vowed to himself to make the dragons'' name resound throughout the entire Novalia continent once more.


    In the half-month that followed, Owen devoted all his time to learning.


    He gained new insights into the basic magic of dragons, which differed from what he had learned before, incorporating ancient dragon wisdom and a profound understanding of the strength of nature.


    Whether it was controlling mes or manipting storms, Owen disyed astonishing talent and learning ability.


    In just half a month, he mastered the basic dragon magic, including Dragon''s Breath me, Dragon Scale Shield, Frost Art, Rock Art, and more.


    Among these, the most crucial was Dragonheart Mastery, which appeared to be a basic spell.


    In reality, for subdragons or even species carrying some dragon bloodline, this magic could be considered their nemesis.


    Mastering this spell made Owen the bane of subdragons and those with dragon bloodline.


    In addition to magic, tactics and skills of dragons were also a focal point of Owen''s learning.


    In practical drills, he learned how to move and attack like a dragon warrior.


    He put his all into every practice session, drawing lessons from each failure.


    He had proficiently mastered the basic dragonbat techniques: Dragon Wing sh, Dragon w Tear, Dragon Tail Hammer, and others.


    At night, while the rest of Dragon Echo Valley slept, Owen persisted in training under the moonlight.


    His silhouette danced in the ancient training ground, as if engaged in a silent conversation with the moon.


    His sweat dropped onto thend, resonating with the earth, as if voicing his inner oath: to be stronger, not only to repay the elders'' kindness but also to showcase the divine might of dragons.


    Seeing Owen''s relentless efforts, Barlo softly called out, "Saint, take a rest for today. The ''Race Transformation'' ceremony is about to begin."

 Chapter 10: The Dragon Unseen for Five Thousand Years

    <h4>Chapter 10: The Dragon Unseen for Five Thousand Years</h4>


    "The ''Race Transformation Ritual''?"


    Owen inquired, slightly puzzled.


    "What does it entail?"


    Barlo began to exin with his melodious voice, "The Race Transformation Ritual is a profound magic that delves into the essence of life and the deep connections of the soul. I won''t go into the intricate details."


    "You can roughly understand it as a necessary process for every saint who arrives in Novalia. They must undergo this ritual to gain the abilities of their respective race."


    Owen''s brows raised in surprise, "So, after the Race Transformation Ritual, I could transform into a dragon?"


    "Exactly, Saint," Barlo said with a wide grin.


    "It''s also used by members of our tribe born with mixed bloodlines, helping them transform into dragons with a singr bloodline."


    Owen looked even more puzzled, "Isn''t it beneficial to have a variety of dragon bloodlines?"


    Scratching his head, Barlo shrugged slightly, "Well, pure dragon blood is always preferable, the more the better."


    "But with the passage of hundreds of thousands of years, pure dragon blood has be increasingly rare. Having multiple dragon bloodlines is not as advantageous as it once was."


    Nodding in understanding, Owen said, "Let''s proceed, then."


    Barlo stopped Owen again, a hint of concern shing in his eyes,


    "The Transformation Ritual will be an extremely painful and prolonged process, as it involvesplete reshaping of the body and soul. You must endure it, Saint."


    Before Owen could respond, Barlo pped his forehead, "But you are the saint, how could you not endure?"


    "And what if I can''t endure it?" Owen asked.


    Barlo''s expression subtly shifts as he sighs and speaks, "The lighter oue is soul damage, leading to a lifetime of simplemindedness."


    "The graver consequence... physical disintegration and the annihtion of the soul. But you, as a saint, need not worry."


    "Your body has been transformed by the power of the sun, and your soul is enveloped by the power of the ster. There should be no issues."


    His words may sound casual, but the concern in his eyes doesn''t fade an iota.


    Owen tightens inwardly, realizing the Race Transformation Ritual is far from trivial.


    Following Barlo, they traverse forests and valleys, finally arriving at a secluded mountain range.


    There lies the sacred ground of the dragons - the Dragon God Temple.


    Protected by ancient magic, it opens only for significant rituals.


    As they draw nearer, Owen senses the air charged with a tense, electric atmosphere, yet there''s a solemn tranquility.


    The Race Transformation Ritual site is meticulously arranged, highlighting its supreme importance and sanctity.


    Dragons of all ranks gather, each donned in garments representing their status, embroidered withplex runes and patterns shimmering metallically in the sunlight.


    A vast tform,vishly adorned with rare gems and golden carpets, takes center stage, surrounded by massive braziers with blue mes that asionally spit sparks resembling miniature dragon''s breath.


    The towering dragons greet Owen warmly, addressing him as "saint."


    Since defeating Malcolm, Owen has earned their recognition.


    They hold high hopes for his uing Race Transformation Ritual, seeing him as the chosen one to bring glory to their kind.


    Malcolm, shaking with excitement, almost yells to Owen, "Saint, go for it!"


    Ever since his defeat, he has be a fervent admirer of Owen, diligently studying by his side, eager to uncover the secret of Owen''s triumph against the odds.


    But what secrets could Owen possibly have?


    It''s Barlo''s intervention that finally frees Owen from Malcolm''s persistent inquiries.


    At the ritual site, concentric circles of magic arrays are etched onto the ground, each line glowing faintly.


    They intertwine to form a vast magicalwork.


    At the center of the magic array sits a stone tform engraved with dragon totems, where Owen will undergo his transformation.


    As the ceremonymences, drums and horns resonate through the sky.


    Dragon shamans chant ancient spells, their voices harmonious and powerful, enhancing the magic array''s luminescence.


    The entire valley is engulfed in this energy, as if the whole world bears witness to this moment.


    Dragons surround the tform, specting on Owen''s potential transformation.


    "I think he''ll turn into a red dragon. They wield the most powerful magic, and with saint''s extraordinary mind power, he could master our forbidden spells."


    "Blue dragons seem more fitting, given their inexhaustible mana and profound wisdom. He could lead us to dominance over Novalia again."


    "Storm dragons would be great too, with their immense destructive power."


    "What about green dragons?"


    Thisst suggestion causes an uproar, and everyone yfully scolds the speaker.


    "Get out of here. Green dragons, known for their mastery in life magic and alchemy, y a supporting role and aren''t befitting for the saint''s status," retorts one dragon heatedly.


    "That''s not entirely true, green dragons are an indispensable part of our dragon race," another adds thoughtfully.


    "What about the yellow dragons? They might not excel in magic, but they''re unmatched in closebat and have the toughest scales. Saint''s demonstratedbat prowess aligns perfectly with the yellow dragons," someone suggests.


    The lively debate continues as Owenmences his Transformation Ritual.


    As the shamans'' chants reach a crescendo, the magic array at the site radiates blinding light, seeming to engulf both the tform and Owen.


    Standing atop the stone tform, Owen takes a deep breath, surrendering his fate to the ancient magic and the enigmatic power of the dragons.


    His body begins to undergo subtle changes, with golden patterns emerging on his skin, spreading like flowing liquid gold across his body.


    The clouds above swirl rapidly, forming a colossal vortex.


    A brilliant column of light pierces through, connecting the mysterious powers between heaven and earth.


    Owen''s body is enveloped in this light, experiencing an indescribable surge of energy reshaping his bones, blood, and muscles.


    Under this transformative force, Owen''s form expands.


    His back bulges as a pair of golden dragon wings majestically unfurl amidst the awed gazes of the crowd.


    His facial features be more regal, his eyes shimmering with a sun-like brilliance.


    His limbs grow robust and muscr, a tail emerges, adorned with golden scales.


    "Gold Divine Dragon... It''s a Gold Divine Dragon!" exims a member of the tribe, astounded.


    "Indeed, Saint has awakened as a Gold Divine Dragon, a dragon unseen in our race for five millennia!" exims one elder in awe.


    "Heavens, the Gold Divine Dragon epasses the traits of all dragon races. Saint will surely lead us to a new era of glory!" another adds, visibly excited.


    "The emergence of the Gold Divine Dragon signifies our dragons'' impending reign over the Novalia continent once again!" voices echo around, filled with renewed hope and pride.


    Barlo, standing outside the magic array, gazes at Owen, murmuring in disbelief, "A Gold Divine Dragon... indeed, the elders'' sacrifices were not in vain."


    Owen''s transformation ritual continues, but his condition is precarious.


    The influx of the Gold Divine Dragon bloodline''s power brings an unbearable pressure.


    It''s the concentrated essence and wisdom of the dragon ancestors, a torrential force flooding into his bloodline.


    His body strains under this immense power; muscles swell as if they would rip apart, bones creak threatening to shatter, and golden scales flicker with hairline fractures under the intense strain.


    His hands clench tightly, veins bulging, his body writhing in a constant battle of expansion and contraction.


    Simultaneously, a storm rages in Owen''s soul space.


    Memories and knowledge from the Gold Divine Dragon bloodline crash into his consciousness like a wild tsunami.


    Ancientnguages,plex magical formations,bat techniques, historical fragments ¨C the relentless assault of ancestral powers torments his soul, the sensation of tearing deep within him almost unbearable.

 Chapter 11: The Descent of the God of Dragons

    <h4>Chapter 11: The Descent of the God of Dragons</h4>


    The volume of information is so immense that Owen''s soul nearly bursts, like a fragile bubble teetering on the edge of bursting.


    Weakly, he tries to open his eyes, to seek help from those around him, but the overwhelming energy robs him even of this basic ability.


    Barlo, noticing Owen''s distress, grows tense and anxious, "It''s happening, as feared. Saint, you must hold on!"


    The surrounding tribe members, witnessing this, are visibly worried.


    They kneel, hands pressed together, muttering prayers for Owen.


    "God of Dragons above, protect our Saint."


    "Lend me your strength to bear this pain in ce of the Saint..."


    They know if Owen fails to withstand this power, the Transformation Ritual will end in disaster, possibly costing Owen his life and shattering the future of the dragons, plunging them into an abyss.


    Suddenly, the sky presents an even more miraculous phenomenon.


    Soft thunder rumbles through the clouds, followed by a beam of golden light piercing through, aiming straight at the ritual tform.


    In this light, a massive ethereal figure of the God of Dragons slowly appears, its eyes radiating a gentle, bright light, its limbs surrounded by halos of power.


    Seeing this, the dragons who had not already knelt do so in unison.


    The descent of the God of Dragons, even as a mere apparition, is an event unseen in the dragons'' millennia-long history!


    Mixed emotions of fear, excitement, and joy intermingle.


    They all understand: the God of Dragons must havee for Owen.


    There is hope for their Saint.


    The apparition of the God of Dragons opens its massive jaws, exhaling a gentle mist of golden vapor that surrounds Owen.


    This golden mist acts like a barrier, gradually absorbing the excess energy within Owen, bringing his swelling body under control.


    Simultaneously, Owen''s soul space is enveloped in a tender force.


    The chaotic knowledge and memories begin to orderly align, no longer overwhelming torrents but clear streams of information gently flowing in his sea of consciousness.


    With the help of the God of Dragons'' apparition, Owen''s agony diminishes, and the painful expression on his face smoothens.


    His breathing stabilizes as the power within him is remolded, harmonized, and strengthened.


    The Transformation Ritual, under the guidance of the God of Dragons'' apparition, sessfully concludes.


    The golden mist, having absorbed the surplus energy from Owen''s body, solidifies into a golden egg-like object.


    It gently descends to Owen''s lower abdomen.


    This golden egg continuously emits energy, relentlessly fortifying his body and purifying his blood.


    The apparition of the God of Dragons has not only greatly aided Owen but also paved the way for his future cultivation.


    As thest wisp of golden mist fades, the apparition of the God of Dragons also gradually merges back into the sky.


    Owen, on the ritual tform, is now a true Gold Divine Dragon.


    Hisrge body is covered in golden scales, wless like a sculpted masterpiece.


    His wings, spread wide, seem capable of overshadowing the sky, while his tail moves slowly in the air, exuding an aura of majesty.


    The Gold Divine Dragon, one of the most revered and powerful beings among dragons.


    The tribe members, witnessing this miraculous transformation, instantly rece their worries and fears with excitement and joy.


    They rise from the ground, their eyes sparkling with genuine admiration and tears of happiness.


    Loudly, they chant, "Saint! Saint!"


    Their voices, filled with endless reverence and hope, resonate in every corner of Dragon Echo Valley, creating powerful waves of energy.


    Amidst these calls, Owen opens his newly transformed eyes, his gaze piercing through the figures of his people and reaching towards the distant horizon.


    He deeply feels the responsibility on his shoulders, as well as the expectations and trust of his people.


    Owen takes flight, his wings majestically unfurling, and lets out a dragon''s roar:


    "The future belongs to us dragons!"


    The cries of "Saint!" grow even more fervent, with the tribe''s cheers echoing throughout Dragon Echo Valley.


    The echoes linger, as if even the ancient mountains bear witness to this moment.


    Time once again falls into silence.


    Owen immerses himself in cultivation, utterly engrossed.


    Half a year passes slowly. Seated atop a mountain cliff, Owen calls to his mind,


    "System, disy the panel."


    Instantly, a blue panel materializes before him.


    [Host: Owen]


    [Age: 16]


    [Race: Dragon]


    [Bloodline: Gold Divine Dragon]


    [Realm: Gold-tier]


    [Strength: 784, Constitution: 589, Speed: 358, HP: 5647]


    [Skills: Dragon Breath me, Dragon Scale Shield, Dragon w Rend, Dragontongue Chant, Golden Spiral, Dragon Shadow Trace, Dragon Wing sh, Frost Art, Rock Art, Dragonheart Mastery...]


    (Note: Subsequent skill section will only disy key skills.)


    [Special Ability: Prophecy]


    [Fate Points: 73]


    "Defeating Malcolmst time changed the course of the future. I didn''t expect to gain so many fate points," Owen muses, stroking his chin with some joy.


    He''s been so upiedtely that he hadn''t noticed he was close to leveling up his special ability, Prophecy.


    Time flows like water during his cultivation in Dragon Echo Valley, making Owen somewhat oblivious.


    Initially, he regarded Dragonheart Mastery as a divine skill, but now, having mastered the Gold Divine Dragon bloodline, he naturally possesses the effects of Dragonheart Mastery.


    This once crucial skill has be somewhat superfluous to him.


    Moreover, Owen can now achieve feats beyond the reach of Dragonheart Mastery.


    Even pure-blooded dragons are influenced by his dragon blood in his presence.


    The Gold Divine Dragon bloodline naturally exerts dominance over dragons and races carrying dragon bloodlines.


    Moreover, Owen has two forms.


    As a member of the advanced race of dragons, he can freely transform between his human and dragon forms.


    In his human form, his magical abilities are enhanced, allowing him to wield powerful spells.


    While in his dragon form, he boasts formidable physical strength, defense, and regenerative abilities, and can breathe magical fire.


    Owen hears footsteps approaching from behind and, without looking, knows it''s Barlo.


    "What''s happened?" he asks, turning around.


    Barlo, wearing a grim expression, replies,


    "Some troublemakers have taken over the Green Dragons'' territory¡ªthe Windshadow Forest. They need you, saint, to take a look."


    Owen stands up, brushing dust from his clothes. "Who are they?"


    "Trolls, those hideous creatures."


    "And their highest tier?"


    "Diamond-tier."


    A fierce light glints in Owen''s eyes as he deres, "I''ll lead the team to eradicate them."


    Barlo, anticipating this response, chuckles softly.


    "Saint, Nikol from the Dragons'' Guard wants to join you."


    As Barlo finishes speaking, Nikol steps forward from behind him.


    He stands tall and robust in front of Owen, his short red hair zing like mes, contrasting with his deep green eyes that seem to hold the power of fire and life.


    Nikol''s skin has a subtle copper-red hue, a trait of his Red Dragon bloodline, shimmering softly in the sunlight.


    He is d in a red and ck scale armor, each scale gleaming as if crafted from the scales of a Red Dragon themselves.


    It not only signifies his bloodline heritage but also his esteemed status as a member of the Dragons'' Guard.


    Kneeling on one knee, Nikol''s broad shoulders slightly bowed yet maintaining a dignified posture, he looks up with firm and powerful voice:


    "Saint, I am Nikol. I pledge to follow you into battle, swearing by the blood of the raging mes to guard your glory."


    Owen, looking at this valiant warrior of the Dragons'' Guard, shows a hint of admiration in his eyes.


    He extends his hand to help Nikol rise, responding, "Nikol, I ept your allegiance. Let us fight side by side for the glory of dragons."


    As Nikol leads Owen along the winding mountain path, the dappled shadows of the trees dance around them, with sunlight filtering through the leaves, creating patterns of light and shadow.


    Suddenly, a faint sound of weeping, carrying deep sadness and helplessness, reaches Owen''s ears.


    Following the sound, he eventually discovers its source near a moss-covered rock.


    A young Green Dragon girl is curled up there, tears tracing paths down her cheeks.


    Her skin has the luster of emeralds, and her long golden hair drapes over her shoulders, trembling slightly with her sobs.

 Chapter 12: The Prophecy Reawakens

    <h4>Chapter 12: The Prophecy Reawakens</h4>


    Erin''s eyes, a pure sky blue, are blurred with tears, evoking an instinctive desire to protect her.


    She wears a green dress adorned with delicate golden patterns, exuding both nobility and a hint of sorrow.


    Approaching her, Owen asks in a steady, sympathetic voice, "Why are you so sad?"


    Lifting her head, Erin recognizes Owen, her expression swiftly turning to excitement.


    "Saint, is that you?"


    She quickly wipes away her tears, though her voice still quivers with emotion, as she tries to show respect and wee to Owen.


    Erin exins her grief:


    "I am Erin, of the Green Dragons. I longed to return to our homnd, but it''s been overrun by barbaric trolls who have wreaked havoc on our sacrednd."


    Owen''s eyes sh with anger upon hearing this.


    It seems like fate.


    He extends his hand gently, "Erin, I am here to eradicate the trolls. Would you join me on this mission?"


    Erin''s eyes shine with resolve as she firmly grasps Owen''s hand.


    Nikol has no objections, and the trio sets off together.


    On the way, Owen curiously asks, "How did the Green Dragons lose Windshadow Forest, such an important territory?"


    Erin, with a tone of despair, sighs,


    "The Green Dragons have been weakening, our numbers dwindling. And though trolls are only an intermediate race, their breeding prowess is formidable. Over time, we lost Windshadow Forest to them."


    Owen is puzzled and asks, "Doesn''t the tribe help you?"


    Nikol exins,


    "Internal harmony among dragons is not always present. Many actually look down on the Green Dragons... Only a saint like you can unite our forces. You understand how important you are to us dragons now, right?"


    "Yes, saint," Erin adds with sparkling eyes and excitement.


    "Since you arrived, I''ve noticed a significant improvement in the atmosphere among all the tribes."


    Owen gently pats Erin''s hair, musing, "Is that so..." He realizes why the various races are so exhrated at the appearance of a saint. Indeed, the role of a saint, capable of unifying the major powers within the tribe, is truly special.


    ...


    Standing at the outskirts of Windshadow Forest, Owen is met with a disheartening scene.


    Trolls ravage through the forest; theirrge, rough bodies with deep green skin covered in hard, wart-like bumps give off a repulsive and formidable impression.


    Their disproportionatelyrge heads, with long pointed ears and crooked fangs jutting from their mouths, seem ready to tear apart prey at any moment.


    These trolls wield crude weapons made of rough branches and stones, smashing trees and trampling flora, finding joy in the destruction of nature.


    Their coarse, malevolentughter apanies their dancing and leaping, causing the entire forest to tremble.


    Most appalling is their capture of spellbeasts, which they consume raw, sttering blood and guts everywhere, a disy of savagery and brutality.


    Nikol, standing next to Owen, analyzes the enemy with a grave expression.


    "The trolls'' attack methods are primitive and direct. Their immense strength makes them almost unbeatable in closebat."


    "However, their limited intelligence and slow movements are vulnerabilities we can exploit."


    He points to a troll devouring a spellbeast.


    "Their abdomen is a weak spot, with thinner skin and fewer bumps. A precise strike there can incapacitate them."


    Hearing this, Erin''s eyes fill with concern.


    Despite their weaknesses, the trolls'' sheer violence and numbers remain a significant threat.


    "Saint, perhaps we should retreat and call for reinforcements. There are just too many trolls," she suggests.


    Nikol chuckles lightly and reassures Erin, "Don''t worry. With the Saint being a Divine Gold Dragon, being outnumbered isn''t an issue."


    Filled with a fighting spirit, Owen rubs his wrists and deres, "I''ll test the waters first, Nikol, you back me up."


    With these words, Owen leaps into Windshadow Forest, suddenly appearing before the unsuspecting trolls.


    The colossal creatures are momentarily stunned by the unexpected arrival of this small human figure.


    Their slow brains struggle to process the sudden turn of events.


    As the trolls regain their senses, they respond with furious roars.


    Their hideous faces contort with malice, their bloodstained teeth, like trophies from past killings, drip blood onto the ground.


    They regard Owen''s intrusion with contempt, as if mocking the foolish human daring to invade their territory.


    "Little insect, are you seeking death?"


    "Hahaha, are you here to be our appetizer?"


    "Another fool to devour, just what we needed after feasting on spellbeasts."


    "...."


    Owen remains expressionless and whispers in his mind, "Activate the prophecy."


    "[Prophecy activated.]"


    Once again, Owen enters that strange world where everything turns gray and silent, as if watching a silent film.


    Without any hesitation, Owen strikes swiftly and precisely at the trolls'' vulnerable abdomens.


    His sharp dragon ws prate a troll''s belly, quickly draining its blood.


    Blood spurts onto the ground, creating a macabre scene.


    Owen moves with lightning speed, his actions nearly imperceptible.


    This is the Dragon''s Shadow, a legacy technique of the dragons, mastered by Owen to an extraordinary degree.


    The trolls'' eyes widen in horror as their massive bodies thunderously copse to the ground, causing the earth to tremble with their fall.


    This instantaneous kill shocks the other trolls, who quickly turn their shock into rage and swarm towards Owen.


    Wielding their cumbersome weapons, the ground quakes under their steps, their roars filled with lethal intent.


    However, Owen faces this onught fearlessly, his eyes aze with the fire of battle.


    He begins to unleash his skills, surrounded by a golden aura as if a golden dragon materializes behind him.


    Owen''s movements be more agile, his strikes infused with the power of the dragons, each blow seemingly capable of shaking the heavens and the earth.


    Despite the trolls'' strength, they appear clumsy and vulnerable in the face of Owen''s Divine Gold Dragon bloodline.


    Within mere seconds, the trollsy defeated on the ground, each with a gaping wound in their abdomen, blood gushing ceaselessly.


    None of the trolls are spared.


    Owen''s gold-tier strength rivals that of an ordinary diamond-tier.


    Awakening from the [Prophecy], Owen''s eyes do not rx despite the ease demonstrated in the vision.


    The diamond-tier troll has not yet made an appearance within those three seconds shown by the [Prophecy].


    "Ha ha ha, this guy must be scared stiff by us," jeers a troll.


    "Must''ve wandered in here by ident, straight into our territory," mocks another.


    "Let''s just kill him quickly. We wouldn''t want the meat to sour from fear," adds another with a grimugh.


    Owen''s gaze flickers with determination.


    Just as in the [Prophecy], without any hesitation, he swiftly attacks, targeting the abdomen of the nearest troll.


    Instantly, the unfortunate creature''s belly is pierced, blood gushing out violently.


    The other trolls, momentarily shocked, then roar and charge towards Owen.


    To Owen, their angry shouts and swinging clubs are like slow-motion reys.


    His figure flickers in and out of visibility on the battlefield, his movements not only swift but also incredibly graceful.


    With each dodge, he simply sidesteps slightly, allowing the trolls'' hefty fists and clubs to whiz past him, as if their attacks were merely entuating his evasive maneuvers.


    When Owen counterattacks, his arm sweeps through the air silently yet precisely, striking the trolls'' vital spots.


    Each of his movements is a study in precise calction and perfect control of force.


    The trolls'' thick skin is as fragile as paper under his attacks, and their massive bodies fall easily before his strength, like autumn leaves swept away by a gust of wind.


    Throughout the battle, Owen remains calm, his heart seemingly beating in a mysterious rhythm that synchronizes with his surroundings and the movements of his enemies.


    For Owen, this isn''t just a mission; it''s a straightforwardbat practice.

 Chapter 13: The Troll Chieftain of Burning Blood

    <h4>Chapter 13: The Troll Chieftain of Burning Blood</h4>


    His breathing was steady, each inhtion building power for the next round of attack, each exhtion releasing this power in the most precise way.


    Surrounded by dozens of trolls, Owen remained unflustered.


    He moved nimbly among their attacks, his body swaying with each dodge like a leaf floating in the wind, yet always finding the safest foothold.


    His attacks were rhythmic, striking at the moments when the trolls least expected, without any superfluous motion, each hit fatal.


    Finally, as thest troll fell at Owen''s feet, there was not a trace of disarray on him.


    He didn''t rx, aware that the highest rank among trolls, the diamond-tier, had yet to appear.


    He clenched his fists, his eyes vigntly scanning the surroundings.


    Suddenly, a sinister aura spread, a powerful oppression enveloping the battlefield.


    At that moment, a towering figure emerged from the darkness.


    Over twice the height of a normal person, with muscles solid and powerful like a moving mountain.


    His face was ferocious, his eyes gleaming with a fierce light, like a savage beast.


    This troll chieftain wore a tattered iron armor, covered with bloodstains and scratches.


    A thick iron chain was tied around his waist, adorned with several skulls that cked ominously.


    In his hand, he held a massive battle axe, its de sharp and emitting a cold light.


    The appearance of the troll chieftain brought a dead silence to the battlefield.


    His presence was like a violent storm, suffocating.


    His eyes revealed cruelty and mercilessness, as if he was the embodiment of the Grim Reaper, ready to devour all life.


    "Bastard of dragons? Dare toy hands on our great trolls?" The troll''s voice was thunderous, Owen could see the sound waves emanating from his shouts.


    Nikol suddenly burst out from the outskirts of Windshadow Forest, standing beside Owen:


    "Scoundrel, how dare you not show respect upon seeing us, the saints of dragons?"


    The troll chieftainughed uproariously, hisughter deafening:


    "Saint of dragons? Your dragons haven''t produced a saint for thousands of years. Now, you grab just anyone to fill the role? Do you think I, Gna, am easily frightened?"


    Gnaughed even more heartily, the iron chain around his neck clinking crisply as he shook with mirth.


    Nikol, seeing Gna insult Owen, was instantly enraged.


    He clenched the long sword in his hand, his eyes shing with resolute light.


    Grinding his teeth, he spoke with firmness, "You despicable beast, how dare you insult my friend! Today, I will make you pay!"


    Owen stopped Nikol, a slight smile on his face.


    He said with interest, "Hold on, let me do this. Facing such a formidable opponent is a good opportunity for realbat practice."


    Nikol was stunned, repeatedly trying to dissuade him, "Saint, you can''t take such a risk! The chieftain has diamond-tier strength, far beyond yours. This will only put you in danger!"


    Owen gently patted Nikol''s shoulder, reassuring him, "Don''t worry, Nikol. Aren''t you here with me?"


    Nikol''s lips moved slightly, but the words in his throat remained unspoken.


    Erin stood on the periphery of the battle, deeply observing Owen, and muttered to herself:


    "Truly a saint, facing such a powerful opponent without fear."


    Gna, seeing the two arguing, disdainfully said:


    "Both of youe at me, let me show you the might of a troll warrior."


    He didn''t grieve for his fallenrades; trolls'' prolific breeding meant their loss was insignificant to Gna.


    In his eyes, their deaths might even be beneficial, as he could plunder the entire Windshadow Forest without sharing the spoils.


    Owen didn''t hesitate.


    His body instantly transformed into a streak of golden lightning, entangling with Gna.


    Owen''s hands turned into huge dragon ws, each covered with hard scales, shimmering with a cold metallic luster.


    His fingers, as flexible as serpents, drew eerie arcs in the air.


    Gna, surprised by Owen''s rapid transformation and the immense power he wielded, felt a tinge of unease but didn''t retreat.


    Instead, he attacked Owen more fiercely.


    Gna''s punches, heavy as mountains, stirred up gales with each blow.


    His battle axe swung with a momentum that seemed to move mountains and seas.


    Owen was not intimidated, dodging Gna''s attacks while his dragon ws continuously struck at Gna''s body.


    Owen''s ws traced sharp trajectories in the air, each strike whistling through the air.


    The ws, imbued with immense power, left deep wounds on Gna''s body.


    Gna, overwhelmed by Owen''s onught, retreated step by step, his body covered in wounds, blood flowing from them.


    Despite the intense pain, he didn''t give up and attacked Owen with increased ferocity.


    Their battle intensified, their figures intertwining in the air, creating loud impacts.


    Each of their moves was filled with power and speed, dazzling to behold.


    Erin, watching the fight, pped and cheered for Owen enthusiastically.


    Nikol also reflected inwardly:


    "It''s only been half a year since the saint joined our tribe, but his mastery of ourbat techniques is astonishingly fast."


    "Most importantly, he shows no fear against such a formidable enemy. Such a temperament is truly rare."


    Gna, feeling his strength waning against Owen, let out an angry roar as his body underwent a startling transformation.


    His skin became even harder, as if covered by a thickyer of armor.


    His muscles swelled, each one filled with berserk power.


    As Gna''s anger burned, his blood too began to change.


    It turned bright red like blood gems, shimmering with dazzling light.


    The energy in his blood intensified, seeming like an endless force surging within him.


    Gna''s body emitted a strong oppressive aura, his presence bing more ferocious and terrifying.


    His eyes turned blood red, revealing a crazed, murderous intent.


    His teeth became sharper, like swords.


    With his blood burning, Gna''s abilities were greatly enhanced.


    His speed increased dramatically, each movement stirring up a gale.


    His strength also grew significantly stronger than before.


    Owen, witnessing Gna''s transformation, couldn''t help but feel a shock.


    Nikol, seeing this, immediately panicked.


    He shouted a warning to Owen:


    "This creature has learned the trolls'' forbidden technique, burning his blood to increase his power. Now, Gna''s strength has tripled. Be careful."


    "Saint, if you can''t win, you must retreat. Don''t force the fight."


    Nikol harbored thoughts of retreat, doubting his ability to secure a victory against a berserk diamond-tier troll.


    Erin''s face turned pale, her yful and cute demeanor reced by fear.


    Clenching her fists in front of her chest, she seemed to be praying for Owen.


    "Saint, should we retreat and call for reinforcements?" she suggested.


    At this moment, Gna, with eyes red as blood gems, opened his mouth wide in a furious roar: "Run? Now you want to run ¨C it''s toote!"


    "You all will die!!!"


    Owen, calm and focused, showed no fear, his eyes sparkling.


    Suddenly, his entire body began to radiate an intense light.


    This light, as dazzling as gold, was filled with a holy and majestic aura.


    The golden holy light emanating from Owen illuminated the entire battlefield.


    Where the light touched, the air seemed to be pure, and a peaceful atmosphere spread.


    Gna, struck by Owen''s golden holy light, immediately felt an irresistible pressure.


    His skin began to turn charred, as if scorched by mes.


    His blood started to boil uncontrobly, causing intense pain to spread throughout his body.

 Chapter 14: Journey to the Grand Magus Academy

    <h4>Chapter 14: Journey to the Grand Magus Academy</h4>


    Gna felt as if his body was restrained by an invisible force, unable to move an inch.


    Owen, observing Gna''s transformation, had a glint of victory in his eyes.


    He knew that Gna was no longer a threat to him.


    Taking a deep breath, Owen''s golden holy light grew even brighter, like a zing sun.


    He leaped towards Gna, his dragon ws drawing golden arcs in the air, stirring up a whirlwind.


    Each strike was as fierce as thunder, leaving Gna no chance to dodge.


    Gna, overwhelmed by Owen''s assault, was forced back step by step, his body covered in wounds, blood oozing continuously.


    Despite the intense pain, he didn''t give up and attacked Owen with increasing ferocity.


    But his efforts were in vain, as he was severely suppressed by the Gold Divine Dragon.


    Owen was his nemesis.


    Inevitably, Gna, with wounds all over his body, slowly knelt before Owen, his blood-red eyes lifeless, staring fixedly at Owen.


    Nikol and Erin approached, admiring the scene.


    "Saint, you... you''re too strong,"


    Nikol said, his lips twitching.


    He had not anticipated Owen''s victory and was always ready to rescue him, but it proved unnecessary.


    Owen waved his hand slightly, pondering, "What was that light I used just now?"


    Nikol blinked, somewhat bewildered, "Wasn''t it something you used yourself?"


    Erin, excitedly interjected, "Saint, I know."


    "Oh?" Owen looked at Erin, "Tell me."


    "I''ve seen it in the ancient texts of our tribe. The Gold Divine Dragon bloodline of a saint contains a golden holy light, which is especially effective against evil and strange forces. Gna must have been greatly weakened after being exposed to your golden holy light."


    Owen stroked his chin, a glimmer in his eyes:


    "But the Gold Divine Dragon wasn''t something I used actively..."


    Erin, with her head lowered, pondered before saying:


    "Maybe it''s an inherent ability of the Gold Divine Dragon bloodline that appears in times of danger. Or perhaps, your saint level isn''t high enough yet to ess the golden holy light."


    Considering this usible exnation, Owen stopped pondering and smiled broadly, "Let''s go, back home."


    On the way, Erin was full of admiration for Owen, sticking close to him andvishing him with praise.


    Owen epted herpliments,ughing heartily.


    Returning to his mountain abode, a system notification sounded:


    [fate point +874]


    Owen felt a surge of excitement and checked his fate points.


    [fate point: 947]


    "Time to upgrade?" Owen mused to himself, "Upgrade the prophecy ability."


    [Upgradeplete.]


    The system responded.


    Owen opened the panel again to check his prophecy ability:


    [Prophecy: The host can see events urring within the next 5 seconds from the time of using this skill. This skill can be upgraded, next level requires 1000 fate points. Cooldown: 3 days]


    Owen read the description, feeling a slight twitch in his heart.


    The cooldown time hadn''t changed...


    Although the duration increased by two seconds, it was the cooldown that was of utmost importance.


    Whether it''s seeing 3 seconds or 5 seconds ahead wasn''t as critical.


    But being able to use prophecy every day, that would be a significant improvement.


    Nevertheless, Owen was not disheartened; he had understood how to earn fate points.


    The best way was to change someone''s destiny, as this could provide a continuous flow of fate points to Owen.


    A quicker method was to directly take a life, which also constituted a change in someone''s destiny.


    Altering the course of the future as predicted could also significantly increase fate points.


    The stronger the individual whose destiny is changed, the more fate points are gained.


    Owen didn''t dwell on this; as powerful as prophecy might be, it could only serve as a trump card.


    True strength was essential to traverse the Novalia continent.


    Thus, he continued to immerse himself in the world of dragons'' spells.


    Half a year passed, and Owen had reached the peak of the gold-tier, but he encountered a bottleneck.


    It wasn''t a bottleneck in his realm but in his spells.


    Dragons were inherently skilled in physicalbat, a skill almost etched into every dragon''s bones.


    Owen had fully mastered the physicalbat techniques, but he found himself struggling with spells.


    Realizing he wasn''t making progress, he sought out Barlo for advice.


    Standing in front of Barlo, Owen exuded a powerful aura.


    His eyes sparkled with a golden glow, like two stars shining in the night sky.


    Owen extended his hands, and a ball of blue me began to coalesce in his palms.


    This me, emitting a chilling aura as if it came from a frigidnd, changed shape ording to Owen''s hand movements.


    Sometimes it turned into a blue fire dragon, and at other times, it became a burning sea.


    Barlo, witnessing Owen''s disy of spellcraft, showed a flicker of astonishment in his eyes.


    He had never seen anyone manipte the power of me so adeptly, transforming it into various forms.


    Barlo couldn''t help but praise Owen enthusiastically: "Saint, your spell control is truly astonishing! I have never seen anyone manipte fire with such finesse."


    Owen shook his head slightly, unsatisfied, and said, "It''s not enough, far from enough."


    "Why do you say that, saint? The level of spell control you possess is something many of our tribe members couldn''t master in a thousand years. Your progress has been incredibly fast," Barlo remarked, a hint of envy in his eyes.


    As an ice dragon with specific inherited spells in his bloodline, he couldn''t reach Owen''s level.


    After all, Owen had been bathed in the power of ster forces, making his soul power extraordinarily strong and learning spells rtively easy.


    Given time, Owen was bound to be a pir of the dragons.


    "It''s too slow. I vaguely feel that a great era is about to begin. This rate of progress is too slow," Owen expressed his concern.


    Hearing this, Barlo also became anxious.


    Owen, being a saint, had a precise sense of the future, and his words couldn''t be taken lightly.


    "If the saint wishes to make rapid progress, then the only option is to go to the Grand Magus Academy."


    "Grand Magus Academy?" Owen pondered, holding his "Heart of Magus",


    "The magic academy where Eldrich is?"


    "Exactly. Our dragons'' approach to spell research is rather crude; after all, we live long lives, with even newborns living for two to three thousand years. We pursue power in our spells, not finesse. Humans, on the other hand, have short lifespans and seek intricacy and speed in their spells. So, if you want to progress quickly, saint, you must visit the Grand Magus Academy."


    After exining, Barlo''s expression turned somewhat hesitant.


    Seeing Barlo''s hesitation, Owen couldn''t help butugh, "Just spit it out, why are you hesitating like that?"


    Scratching his head, Barlo said with pursed lips, "But this journey... there will surely be unpredictable dangers. I''m concerned about your safety, saint."


    Owen interrupted Barlo confidently, "Do you want me to be a flower that only grows in a greenhouse?"


    "That''s not it," Barlo shrugged slightly, "It''s just that if the elders were awake, they certainly wouldn''t agree to let you leave. You are crucial to our tribe''s future..."


    Owen patted Barlo''s shoulder, "Don''t worry, I''ll learn quickly and return as soon as possible."


    He was somewhat relieved that the elders were in a state of hibernation.


    If they were awake, they certainly wouldn''t have heeded his opinion like Barlo did.


    Barlo nodded slightly, "Saint, I understand your aspirations, so I won''t stop you. Just be sure to stay safe. You are our tribe''s hope."


    "Don''t worry."


    .....


    The route to the Grand Magus Academy required leaving through Dragon Echo Valley and heading east.


    The journey involved traveling along the edge of the continent, passing through dense forests and rugged mountains.


    After crossing the mountain range, they would arrive at a vast grasnd ¨C the Dreamy Prairie.


    At the end of the prairiey a majestic city, where the Grand Magus Academy was located.


    Owen set off on the journey with Erin.


    Erin insisted on apanying Owen, and Barlo also suggested taking her along for support.


    With no other choice, Owen agreed to let Erin follow.


    Barlo couldn''te because, with the tribal elders in hibernation, someone needed to stay behind. It wasn''t convenient for him to travel.


    "Erin, don''t reveal my identity as a saint on the road."


    "Okay, saint."


    "Don''t call me saint, call me master."


    "Okay, saint."


    "Call me master..."


    "Okay, sai... master."

 Chapter 15: Cries from a Decrepit Village

    <h4>Chapter 15: Cries from a Decrepit Vige</h4>


    Owen journeyed along the winding mountain paths, immersed in the enchanting natural scenery.


    Sunlight filtered through dense foliage, casting mottled shadows on the ground, creating a picturesque tapestry of colors.


    In the valleys along the way, wildflowers bloomed in vibrant hues, emitting a captivating fragrance.


    Bees busily flitted among the blossoms, gathering sweet nectar, while butterflies danced gracefully, adding a romantic touch to the valley.


    Distant mountains rose and fell in session, covered in lush forests, resembling a verdant ocean.


    A gentle breeze stirred the leaves, creating a rustling sound like nature''s own symphony for Owen, sights he had never witnessed before.


    Of course, the journey wasn''t entirely idyllic, as it was fraught with dangers.


    Once, Owen encountered a spellbeast known as the Inferno Behemoth.


    It was a massive creature, over ten meters tall, covered in scales aze with roaring mes, resembling a moving mountain of fire.


    Its eyes glowed with an orange-red fire, emitting an overwhelming heat.


    When Owen encountered the Inferno Behemoth, it had already turned a dense forest into ashes.


    Trees became torches under its control, burning fiercely.


    Thick ck smoke filled the air, obscuring the sunlight, turning the environment dark and terrifying.


    Engaging inbat, Owen faced the Inferno Behemoth head-on.


    Agile like a cheetah, he moved through the mes, dodging the Behemoth''s attacks.


    Each swipe of his w released a burst of icy chill - utilizing the power of the ice dragon n in an attempt to extinguish the mes enveloping the Behemoth.


    The Inferno Behemoth roared deafeningly, mming its massive paws onto the ground, causing a series of earthquakes.


    It spewed scorching mes, scorching the surroundingnd to cinders.


    Dancing mes formed walls of fire, attempting to trap Owen.


    Owen calmly countered the Inferno Behemoth''s attacks, employing his swordsmanship and magical skills.


    He swiftly dodged the attacks of the fire walls while striking at the Behemoth''s vulnerabilities with his sword.


    Although Owen''s attacks caused some damage to the Inferno Behemoth, they seemed unable to weaken its strength.


    The battle was intensely challenging, with Owen feeling this was his toughest enemy yet.


    His body soaked in sweat, his breathing heavy and strained.


    Left with no choice, he used his [Prophecy] ability.


    With one precise strike, Owen sessfully pierced the heart of the Inferno Behemoth.


    The Behemoth let out a piercing roar, its body trembling and gradually copsing into a mass of mes.


    Finally, it turned to ashes and dissipated into the air.


    After that encounter, Owen''s journey became even more cautious.


    He realized that Novalia continent held not only breathtaking beauty but also terrifyingly powerful spellbeasts.


    Each time they defeated a spellbeast, Erin collected essential parts of it.


    The space ring was almost filled to the brim with spellbeast materials, a treasure trove of resources.


    Most importantly, Owen was putting theory into practice, enriching hisbat experience.


    With abilities like [Prophecy], akin to reying events, hisbat instincts improved rapidly.


    One day, as Owen approached a vige, he sensed a heavy, oppressive atmosphere.


    The already dim night sky seemed shrouded in ayer of gloom, and the air was filled with a suffocating tension.


    The vige''s buildings were dpidated, with nted roofs and mottled walls showing the marks of time.


    As Owen entered the vige, the scene before him sent a chill down his spine.


    The streets were littered with broken pottery and worn-out furniture, and there were even patches of bloodstains on the ground.


    The entire vige was enveloped in an oppressive air, as if shrouded in an indescribable fear.


    Cries of sorrow and despair emanated from a ramshackle wooden house.


    A sense of unease welled up in Owen: "Shall we take a look?"


    Erin shivered and clung close to Owen,


    "Master, maybe we should just leave. I''ve heard there are ghosts outside Dragon Echo Valley. Maybe we''vee across a stronghold of ghosts. They are difficult to deal with and often lure travelers into traps."


    Owen grinned, a faint holy light flickering in his hand, "Don''t worry, have you forgotten my abilities?"


    Erin then brightened up, "Oh right, Sai..."


    "Hmm?" Seeing Erin about to slip up again, Owen quickly interrupted.


    Erin covered her mouth, her cheeks turning slightly red, her expression yful and cute.


    Owen, holding Erin''s hand, slowly approached the source of the crying.


    Suddenly, a group of vigers emerged from various ces, surrounding Owen and Erin.


    They wielded rudimentary weapons like sticks, hoes, and kitchen knives, forming a tight circle around them.


    Their eyes were filled with hostility and anger, as if they wanted to tear Owen to pieces.


    Erin quickly hid in Owen''s embrace.


    Owen could now see the vigers more clearly.


    They were short, only about two-thirds of Erin''s height.


    They appeared frail and gaunt, with withered faces as if tortured by some inexplicable pressure.


    Their skin was dark,cking any sign of nobility.


    They resembled dark dwarves.


    Realizing he had intruded into someone''s home, Owen proactively radiated his goodwill: "I mean no harm. I am just a traveler."


    An elderly viger stepped forward.


    He looked at Owen, his eyes flickering with caution: "Young man, why have you entered our vige?"


    Owen, with a smile on his face, spoke casually, "I was crossing the Dragon Ridge Mountains and was worried about finding a ce to rest. I saw your vige and thought to seek shelter, not realizing I was intruding."


    Internally, Owen wondered, How was I supposed to know people lived in such a dpidated vige?


    Hearing his exnation, the vigers looked shocked, exchanging nces and whispering among themselves.


    "Dragon Ridge Mountains? He came from there?"


    "Those mountains are full of strange spellbeasts, with dozens of intermediate races; he crossed that?"


    "So powerful, could he be a practitioner from an advanced race?"


    "We shouldn''t provoke him..."


    The elderly viger''s expression rxed slightly, "So, you truly did note to invade us?"


    Before Owen could respond, Erin boldly chided, "How dare you speak to my master like that? Do you think he would be interested in a ce like this?"


    The elder sighed with relief and said to Owen, "My apologies for the misunderstanding, pleasee this way."


    He led Owen to his house, motioning for the other vigers to disperse.


    The elder poured Owen a ss of water and sat down on a chair with difficulty, "Greetings, outsider. My name is Aka. May I know who you are?"


    "I am just a traveler," Owen''s eyes twinkled slightly, "You can call me Addie."


    "Addie, alright. Please wait a moment; I''ll have the vigers prepare some food for you. You must eat a lot," Aka said, forcing a smile that looked rather strained.


    Observing the dpidated state of Aka''s courtyard, Owen couldn''t help but say,


    "That''s alright, I can catch my own food in the wild. You should keep your food for yourselves..."


    Aka shook his head slightly and said earnestly to Owen, "Outsider, we in Darkveil always offer everything we have to our guests. Are you looking down on us in Darkveil?"


    "No, not at all," Owen hadn''t expected Darkveil to be so hospitable, "Aren''t Darkcast an intermediate race? Why are you living in such dire conditions?"


    "We are not the intermediate race Darkcast, but Darkveil. Just a disadvantaged race," Aka rified.


    "Then why don''t you ally with an intermediate or advanced race? Surely it wouldn''t be this bad," Owen inquired.


    A wave of sadness swept over Aka, and he pounded his fist on the table,


    "We are a disadvantaged race, the lowest on the Novalia continent. How can we afford to be choosy? Who would ept us in their ranks?"


    "The Darkveil don''t possess great abilities; we''re looked down upon. We''re subject to looting, random invasions, and our people are used as food..."

 Chapter 16: The Candy from Memories

    <h4>Chapter 16: The Candy from Memories</h4>


    Aka sat on an old wooden chair, his body so frail it seemed a gust of wind could knock him over.


    His skin clung tightly to his bones, revealing how his once-strong frame had withered to an extreme.


    His sunken eyes were filled with endless sorrow and pain.


    Owen found himself at a loss for words.


    "I..."


    Erin, standing beside him, was visibly moved, her eyes welling up with tears.


    She thought of Windshadow Forest, overrun by trolls due to the decline of the green dragons.


    Though her people had not be troll fodder, the pain of losing their homnd weighed heavily on her heart.


    The agony of being reduced to mere food for another race was unimaginable.


    Aka''s hands trembled, his fingers thin like dried twigs, the skin under his nails pale and bloodless, sickly in appearance.


    His arms bore scars, evidence of his struggles for his people and a reminder of his inability to change their fate.


    "It''s all because I''m not strong enough to change the fate of my people," Aka said, looking at the wounds on his hands, nearly breaking into tears.


    Yet, no tears appeared on his face, as if they had dried up long ago, leaving only the pain of his people being ughtered.


    Owen licked his lips, deep in thought.


    The courtyard door opened.


    "Grandpa Aka, I''ve brought some food for the guests."


    A little girl stood at the doorway, timid and endearingly vulnerable.


    She held a small wooden te with berries and some unknown wild herbs, and just two pieces of dried meat.


    Seeing the meager food on the te and the girl''s thin, stick-like appearance, Owen felt even more uneasy.


    How could he bring himself to eat such meager fare?


    "I... I can actually hunt for myself. There''s really no need..." Owen said, finding it hard to watch.


    Aka''s face changed slightly, filled with a mncholic expression, "I''m truly sorry. As honored guests of our n, you should be treated well, yet we struggle even to offer a bit of food."


    Owen quickly waved his hand, smiling without a hint of concern, "It''s fine, really. Just having a ce to stay is more than enough for me. At least I won''t have to endure the wind and rain outside."


    Yet the little girl approached, cing the small wooden te before Owen, "Brother, please eat. Grandpa always teaches us to offer our best to guests. We in Darkveil are the friendliest race."


    Owen gently stroked the girl''s hair, and she squinted her eyes like a contented kitten, snuggling up, clearly enjoying the warmth.


    "Big Brother, your hand is so warm, it makes my body feel toasty," the little girl said, her lips curving into a cute dimpled smile.


    "I haven''t felt this warm in a long time."


    This was the effect of the Gold Divine Dragon blood in Owen''s veins, keeping his body at a constant temperature throughout the year, even in the coldest ofnds, as warm as a furnace.


    Seeing the girl''s adorable demeanor, a wave of sympathy rose in Owen''s heart: "What''s your name?"


    "You can call me Nina. And how should I address you?"


    "Addie."


    Aka, ncing at the food on the small wooden te on the table, couldn''t sit still any longer.


    His eyes shifted as he spoke, "Nina, why don''t you keep our guestpany for a bit? I''ll go and see if the other vigers can spare some more food."


    Hearing this, Owen quickly interjected, "Aka, please don''t. Your tribe is already in such a difficult situation."


    Aka, however, smiled, "It''s our tribe''s tradition. Even in hard times, we can''t let our guests go hungry. What would people say about Darkveil''s honor if word got out?"


    With that, Aka slowly made his way to the door.


    Stepping outside, he murmured in a voice heavy with years, "But can our Darkveil even survive? The gods are so unjust..."


    Owen, now not the man he once was, heard Aka''s murmured words as if they were spoken directly into his ear.


    Aka surely didn''t realize Owen had heard him.


    Owen looked at Nina, asking with a hint of curiosity, "Have you encountered some trouble?"


    Upon hearing this, Nina''s face grew sad, a rare maturity appearing on her young face,


    "Mr. Addie, in three days, it will be time for the mekin to raid us again. Then our tribe will be humiliated by them, and many of our uncles and aunts will be..."


    At this point, Nina began to sob, her body trembling uncontrobly, her amber eyes welling up with tears, "...eaten by them."


    Owen''s pupils narrowed slightly, his lips pressed tightly together.


    Erin pouted at Owen''s side, speaking indignantly, "Master, let''s help poor Nina. With our care, they can surely have a better life."


    Nina''s eyes lit up, wiping the tears from her cheeks, her eyes sparkling with hope, "Mr. Addie, can you help us?"


    Owen felt a surge of anger, reminiscent of past grievances with Roger.


    At school, Roger, capitalizing on his status as the team captain, bullied the weak.


    A sense of frustration grew within Owen.


    Should disadvantaged races be constantly invaded by intermediate races?


    Continually looted?


    Are they destined to perish?


    Owen''s eyes glimmered with determination, and a fierce expression spread across his face.


    To hell with it, these were just the machinations of the gods.


    Seeing Owen seemingly unmoved, Nina pulled out a sticky object from her small pouch.


    Holding it out like a precious treasure, she offered it to Owen,


    "Mr. Addie, I know the rules. I heard that hiring human mercenaries requires payment..."


    "I have nothing else, the most precious thing I have is this candy ¨C a gift from a human traveler. I''ve been reluctant to eat it."


    "I offer you my most treasured candy. Can you... help my people?" Her voice quivered, "Even if it''s just saving one more person."


    Owen looked down, the scene before him causing a slight sting in his nose.


    Nina carefully cradled a candy that had been stored for who knows how long.


    The candy''s color had faded under the assault of time, barely retaining a faint yellow hue.


    Its surface was riddled with cracks, as if time had mercilessly peeled awayyer afteryer.


    The edges of the candy had melted, with drops of syrup seeping out from the fissures, solidifying due to the cold temperature.


    The candy barely resembled one anymore; if not for Nina''s deration, Owen would have mistaken it for a lump of dirt.


    In Nina''s eyes shone a look of treasuring and reminiscence, as if this candy was not just a sweet treat, but a repository of all her memories and hopes.


    Her fingers gently caressed the candy, as if feeling its warmth, its texture, its very life.


    A sweet smile curled at the corners of her mouth.


    Owen, observing the candy in Nina''s hands, felt a pang of sorrow.


    He couldn''t imagine how such an ordinary candy could upy such a significant ce in Nina''s heart.


    Perhaps the people of Darkveil had never tasted candy, not even on their most important festivals.


    Looking deeply at Nina, Owen firmly took the candy from her hands, holding it in his palm, squeezing it as if to grasp all of Nina''s hopes and expectations within his grasp.


    He looked at Nina, his gaze resolute and affectionate:


    "A fine payment..."


    "Your vige, I will protect."


    Nina, unaware of the weight of Owen''s words, only watched as Erin, ted, lifted her into the air, cheering loudly, "Nina, your vige is saved!"


    Nina, suspended in the air, broke into a giggling, innocentugh.


    ...


    For the following days, Owen lived among the Darkveil.


    Life in Darkveil was far from easy.


    The vige was in ruins, houses dpidated and crumbling, walls spotted and peeling, roofs leaking.


    The streets were littered with trash and weeds, emitting an unpleasant odor.


    The vigers were few, mostly the old, the weak, the sick, and the disabled.


    They looked haggard and worn, their clothes ragged and threadbare, exuding an air of exhaustion.


    When Owen inquired about the cause of all this, he was told that the people of the intermediate race had consumed most of the Darkveil''s youth, leaving only a few for breeding.


    Such a brutal reality filled Owen with rage.


    He couldn''t fathom that such cruelty was happening on this continent.

 Chapter 17: I am the Saint of Dragons

    <h4>Chapter 17: I am the Saint of Dragons</h4>


    Three days passed quickly, and the atmosphere in the Darkveil vige grew increasingly somber.


    The surrounding environment became more deste and silent, as if awaiting the arrival of death itself.


    The trees withered, their branches sparse and leaves scarce.


    When the wind blew, the rustling leaves sounded mournfully deste.


    The sky was overcast and gloomy, devoid of any trace of sunlight.


    The whole world seemed shrouded in darkness, as if the light would never return.


    A thick air of sadness pervaded everywhere.


    In the vige, many of the tribespeople wept silently, their tears streaming down their faces without a sound.


    Their eyes were filled with endless pain and despair, as if they had lost all hope for the future.


    Owen''s anger surged within him; the fate of the disadvantaged races shouldn''t be like this, nor should the continent be like this.


    In this deste vige, there was no joy of harvest, no celebration of festivals, no sweetness of love.


    There was only endless toil, the hardships of life, and a longing for a better future.


    However, this longing seemed forever unattainable, as the fate of Darkveil was sealed.


    It was doomed tonguish in this barrennd, a constant target for the whims of intermediate races.


    Owen''s eyes glowed red, like the only source capable of piercing the darkness.


    Footsteps approached from outside the vige, apanied byughter that seemed mocking to the vige''s plight.


    Upon hearing the footsteps, terror crossed the faces of the Darkveil vigers.


    They quickly hid their children in secretpartments built inside their homes.


    Aka stood at the entrance of his small yard, anxiously watching Owen in the center of the road.


    He had learned from Nina that Owen would help them against the intermediate race.


    Aka, fed up with the oppression, wanted to offer some assistance.


    Owen declined, knowing Darkveil''s help was minimal.


    Without even a silver-tier fighter, how could they resist the mekin?


    Despite knowing their own weakness, Aka was willing to stand behind Owen, united against the outsiders.


    This was Darkveil''s only savior!


    Their only chance!


    It was a matter of life or death!


    The footsteps drew nearer, belonging to three individuals.


    Owen could now see their faces clearly.


    They were all around two meters tall, muscr and robust, exuding a sense of immense strength.


    Their skin was a deep red, like roaring mes, radiating intense heat.


    The three individuals had hair resembling mes in color and form, orange and red, long and curly, fluttering in the wind like dancing fire.


    Their eyes were like gems glinting with a red light, akin to two brilliant pearls in the heart of a fire, filled with wildness and fervor.


    Their facial features were also distinctive: eyebrows arched upwards like mes, exuding fierceness; their noses and mouths had a sharp, angr appearance, like the sharp points of a me; their ears were pointed, resembling small whirlpools within the fire.


    The leader narrowed his eyes at Owen, who clearly wasn''t a Darkveil viger: "Who are you?"


    Owen''s lips curled slightly, revealing sharp, white teeth: "This vige, from today on... is under my protection."


    "Hmph, just a tender-skinned human, seeking death!" one of the two-meter-tall red-skinned individuals bellowed.


    With that, the battle was imminent.


    Owen immediately disyed his astonishing speed and strength.


    He moved like a streak of golden lightning among the mekin warriors, his ws tracing icy arcs in the air.


    Each strike brought a burst of cold, overwhelming the mekin warriors, leaving them gasping for breath.


    As a Gold dragon, inheriting the characteristics of various dragons, Owen naturally used the power of the Ice Dragon branch against the mekin.


    "How arrogant," one of the mekin reacted, sneering, "Let''s see if you have the strength to back up those words!"


    The three were no ordinary foes, summoning me spears in their hands.


    Each mekin warrior wielded their fiery weapon, fighting back fiercely.


    The mes intensified under their assault, as if to reduce Owen to ashes.


    For a moment, Owen found himself in a challenging one-against-three situation.


    However, Owen, with his powerful ice energy, staunchly resisted the mekin''s attacks.


    In the blink of an eye, they had exchanged dozens of blows.


    Owen, undaunted, suddenly leapt up, transforming into a massive golden dragon in midair.


    Circling above, Owen opened his fearsome maw and unleashed a burst of icy dragon breath, instantly freezing one of the mekin warriors into a block of ice.


    It was the skill of the Ice Dragon - Frost Breath.


    The remaining two mekin, their pupils shrinking in shock, felt their mes falter for a second: "You... you''re a dragon? Why didn''t you say so earlier!"


    Owen bared his fangs, letting out a dragon''s roar at the remaining mekin, "Words are wasted on your kind."


    Then, swinging his sharp ws, heunched a ferocious attack on the other two mekin warriors.


    His ws, like des, whipped up a whirlwind with every strike.


    Agilely rolling in the air, he dodged the mekin warriors'' spear thrusts.


    Then, with a swift movement, he extended his ws and viciously grabbed one of the mekin warriors.


    The mekin warrior tried to defend with his me spear, but Owen''s ws, hard as steel, easily tore through it.


    His ws continued forward, ripping into the mekin warrior''s body, tearing him apart.


    Thest remaining mekin warrior, sensing danger, immediately summoned a surge of fiery energy, enveloping himself in it.


    Nourished by this fiery force, his body became even more powerful and ferocious.


    "We mekin have always been on good terms with the dragon race. If you kill me, this will escte into a major conflict!"


    Hearing this, Owen''s draconic maw split wide open: "What are you to dictate my actions?"


    "If you be an enemy of the mekin, our elders may punish you. I advise you not to take this too far. You won''t withstand the punishment from your own elders," the mekin, spear in hand and fear in his eyes, cautioned Owen.


    Dragons, being invincible within their realm as an advanced race, were formidable, and Owen appeared unfathomably powerful.


    Owen flicked his dragon tail, making the ground tremble: "Punished by my elders? I doubt they have the authority to do so..."


    The mekin gasped, "Could it be... you are a Sinister Dragon?"


    (Sinister Dragon: Dragons not governed by their kind, corrupted by dark magic.)


    Owen scoffed, "Sinister Dragon? I am the saint of dragons!"


    "What?"


    Thest mekin widened his eyes in shock, momentarily forgetting to attack.


    Owen let out a fearsome dragon''s roar, "Thus, those who dare offend my domain, only face death!"


    "No, no, no, I don''t want to die... Even if you kill me, even if you are the saint of dragons, I will bite a chunk from you!"


    Thest mekin, eyes wide with a desire for life, mes zing more fiercely on his body, wielded his me spear for a final charge at Owen.


    Owen, seeing his fierce opponent, did not dare to be careless.


    He gathered a powerful icy energy, infusing it into his ws.


    Instantly, his ws became as hard as diamonds, shimmering with dazzling light.


    As the mekin warrior charged at Owen, Owen thrust out his ws.


    A burst of icy energy surged from his ws, striking the mekin warrior directly.


    Beneath the thickyer of frost, the mekin warrior''s body was instantly frozen, transformed into a statue of ice.


    Owen slightly shook his body,nding on the ground, transforming back from his dragon form to human.


    He contemted the battle that had just unfolded.


    The three mekin were of the gold-tier, not particrly strong, which allowed him to resolve the fight with ease.


    But how to solve Darkveil''s troubles?


    Standing before the corpses of the mekin, Owen exuded a powerful aura, as if a deity had descended to the mortal realm.


    His hands still bore the fresh blood of the mekin.


    The vigers of Darkveil gathered around him, their faces etched with shock and joy.


    Some even cried out in excitement: "The honored guest is of the dragon race, an advanced race!"


    Tears slid from the corners of some eyes as they clutched their fists to their chests:


    "The scum of the mekin are finally dead, do you see this, my people?"


    "We can finally be free from the threat of the mekin!"

 Chapter 18: Moving Forward to the Human Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 18: Moving Forward to the Human Kingdom</h4>


    Aka was the first to kneel before Owen, followed by other vigers, all kneeling down.


    Their faces were filled with pleading and awe.


    Tears glistened in their eyes, their bodies trembling slightly, as if conveying to Owen the hardships they had endured.


    Owen, looking at these vigers, felt a wave of sorrow in his heart.


    He saw the scars on their bodies, heard the cries in their hearts.


    He knew they needed his help, his protection.


    Owen did not ask them to stand up, knowing that if he did, the people of Darkveil might think they were not acknowledged by him.


    Aka lifted his head, his voice trembling as he spoke: "Lord Owen, please ept us! We are willing to offer everything to you, only asking for your protection from other races."


    Owen stood before the people of Darkveil, his gaze sweeping over each one of them.


    He saw the expectation and hope in their eyes, as well as the unease and fear in their hearts.


    "People of Darkveil," Owen spoke with a firm and solemn voice,


    "since I have intervened, I will not let your race perish. Swear your loyalty to me, and I will offer you my protection..."


    The Darkveil tribespeople once again prostrated themselves before Owen, chanting in unison, "Master!"


    "We swear loyalty to our master unto death!"


    But there was one issue that troubled Owen.


    He could not stay in Darkveil indefinitely, nor could he return to the dragon race now to ask Barlo to send someone to guard Darkveil.


    How would the safety of the Darkveil vige be ensured before Owen returned from the Grand Magus Academy?


    "Master, you should give them a token of the dragon race," Erin reminded him at that moment.


    "With this token, they can prove they are under the protection of our dragon race."


    Owen looked back at Erin, a bit surprised, "A token? I don''t have one!"


    Erin chuckled, "Your dragon scales can serve as the token."


    "Oh, I see!" Owen realized. Dragon scales appeared on his arm.


    He extended his finger, gently touching one of the scales.


    He felt its immense power, as if an irresistible force emanated from it.


    Taking a deep breath, he forcefully tore the scale from his arm.


    As the scale came off, a deep wound appeared on Owen''s arm.


    Yet, astonishingly, the wound began to heal at an incredible speed.


    Flesh regrew in an instant, the edges of the wound gradually closed, and finally, it disappeared entirely.


    The self-healing ability of dragons was extraordinary, especially for a Gold Divine Dragon.


    With the full mastery of the Gold Divine Dragon bloodline, they could even regenerate from a single drop of blood.


    Owen handed the scale to Aka: "Take this. If any intermediate race invades again, show them this scale. Tell them who your protector is!"


    Aka held the scale in his palms, his face filled with such emotion that tears streamed down: "My lord above, Aka will guard this scale with his life. Darkveil will recuperate and serve you better, even if it costs us our lives!"


    Owen shook his head slightly, speaking calmly, "Focus on ensuring the people of Darkveil have enough to eat. Don''t worry about anything else."


    "Yes, my lord!" responded Aka.


    The vigers gradually left in excitement, leaving only Nina behind.


    Nina looked up at Owen with adoration, her eyes sparkling: "Lord, you are so amazing!"


    Owen, feeling slightly embarrassed by the innocent girl''s praise, touched his nose: "Don''t call me lord, just call me Mr. Addie, or you can call me master."


    "Okay, master," Nina replied.


    "Wait for me in the vige, I''ll bring you some gifts when Ie back."


    Nina''s eyes widened with excitement: "Master, is it candy?"


    Owen smiled faintly, choosing not to answer.


    He nned to find some heritage techniques of the Darkcast tribe for Nina.


    Darkveil and Darkcast were so simr, both possessing the innate ability to conceal their presence, natural-born assassins of the dark.


    In some aspects, Darkveil was even more exceptional; born with the ability to hide their aura, something even the Darkcast couldn''t do.


    If Nina were to learn the heritage techniques of the Darkcast, Owen couldn''t even begin to imagine how formidable she would be.


    She would be an ace assassin, silent and deadly!


    Now, Owen was also paving the way for the future.


    There would always be enemies he couldn''t confront directly, and the dragon race wasn''t one to carry out assassinations.


    Forming a covert force was essential, serving as the dragon race''s hidden hand.


    At that moment, the system notified him:


    [Congrattions, host has earned +132 fate points].


    Owen pondered inwardly; rescuing a lower-tier race didn''t add much to his fate points.


    The key issue was the small number of Darkveil people, most of whom were old, weak, sick, or very young.


    Naturally, the increase in fate points was minimal.


    Now Owen''s fate points had reached 979, just one point away from enhancing his [Prophecy] ability.


    There was even less reason to stay in the Darkveil vige.


    With the reluctant goodbyes of the Darkveil people, Owen bid farewell and continued on his journey with Erin.


    ...


    Half a month passed as Owen traversed mountains and hurried along his way.


    Finally, as he crossed thest peak, an expansive, dreamlike prairie unfolded before his eyes.


    The grasnd resembled a vibrant tapestry, with lush green grass and blooming flowers emitting a captivating fragrance.


    A gentle breeze rippled through the grass, seemingly weing him.


    Owen stepped onto this enchanting prairie, feeling the soft grass beneath his feet, each step bringing a sense offort.


    Sunlight filtered through the clouds, casting the entire in in a golden glow.


    The distant sky was a clear blue, with fluffy clouds floating like cotton candy.


    As Owen continued forward, his gaze was drawn to herds of wild horses galloping freely across the ins.


    Their manes fluttered in the wind, and the sound of their hooves echoed in the air.


    A longing welled up inside him, a desire to run with these wild horses and feel the power of freedom.


    Deeper into the prairie, he spotted the outline of a human kingdom''s city.


    The city was majestic and towering, its walls built of huge, durable stone blocks.


    The gs of the human race fluttered atop the city, each bearing the image of a fierce lion.


    Erin exined, "This is Toka, the border city of the Laine Kingdom, one of the five most powerful human kingdoms in isekai."


    Owen''s lips curled slightly, filled with anticipation for Toka.


    What would a human city in isekai be like?


    After paying fifty gutecoins, they smoothly entered Toka.


    Inside, the city was bustling and lively.


    The streets were lined with various shops and stalls, with people bustling about, theirughter and chatter unceasing.


    The architecture varied, featuring ancient pces and temples as well as newly constructed buildings.


    These buildings weren''t very tall, likely due to fears of attacks from birds and beasts in isekai.


    In the city''s center stood a grand square, dominated by a colossal statue of a handsome and brave warrior wielding a longsword, his gaze firm and resolute.


    "Who is this?" Owen asked, his eyes moving over the statue.


    A cheerful voice came from behind him: "Not knowing General Andrew, could it be that you''re a traveler from another kingdom?"


    Owen turned to see the speaker.


    A middle-aged man, tall and robust, stood before him.


    His skin was tanned from the sun, indicating he spent much time outdoors.


    His eyes were deep and shrewd, the kind Owen had only seen on the faces of merchants.


    His attire further confirmed his profession; he was dressed in avish merchant''s outfit, wearing a loose robe with gold thread at the cuffs, a testament to his luxurious wealth.


    He wore a wide-brimmed hat adorned with various gems and jewels, sparkling brilliantly.


    Around his waist was a fine gold belt, from which hung a jewel-encrusted dagger.


    "Greetings," he said, tipping his hat and bowing slightly, a gentlemanly smile on his face. "My name is Berkeley Moore. You can call me Berkeley."


    Owen''s eyes flickered, returning the smile: "You may call me Owen."


    "Mr. Owen, would you like me to tell you about General Andrew?" Berkeley offered.


    Owen shrugged slightly: "If you''re willing."

 Chapter 19: Someone Selling Earth Dragon Blood?

    <h4>Chapter 19: Someone Selling Earth Dragon Blood?</h4>


    Berkeley, with a beaming smile, looked toward the statue in the center of the square:


    "General Andrew is a legend in our Laine Kingdom."


    "His life can be described as rich and eventful." Owen, ying along, hummed inquisitively, "How so?"


    "General Andrew slew a fire bear at the age of three."


    "He started learning martial arts at six, became famous at twelve, and was admitted to Laine Kingdom''s strongest martial arts academy, Pralo Academy."


    "At thirty, he became renowned for defending Toka against foreign invasions."


    "That battle was fierce and bloody. The walls of Toka were stained red with the blood of the invaders." Owen''s eyes twinkled slightly.


    If Andrew was as formidable as Berkeley imed, he was indeed a formidable figure.


    "Old people say that during the ten days of continuous battle, even the sky turned blood-red, as if the clouds were soaked in blood." Berkeley paused for a moment.


    Erin, her curiosity piqued, eagerly asked, "And then what happened?"


    Berkeley nced at Erin, a glint in his eyes, "Well, as you see, Toka erected this statue tomemorate General Andrew, for us to pay homage."


    "I see..." Erin''s green eyes sparkled with fascination. What young girl doesn''t harbor a longing for heroes?


    "Do you know why General Andrew was so powerful?" Berkeley, sensing Owen''s lukewarm interest in his tale, turned his attention to Erin.


    "Why?" Erin, ever so innocently, followed Berkeley''s lead.


    "That''s because General Andrew had a remarkable adventure when he was four." Berkeley smiled mysteriously.


    "Another story?" Owen chimed in again.


    Berkeley turned his gaze to Owen, chuckling softly,


    "Of course, General Andrew showed his potential early in life, but what truly propelled his rise was the dragon bloodline he acquired at the age of four."


    "Hmm?" Erin looked at Owen with a puzzled expression upon hearing this.


    Owen''s lips curled into a smile, his eyes narrowing slightly, "Mr. Berkeley, I''m quite intrigued by this story."


    "Interested? Thene with me to my shop, where I happen to have the same kind of dragon blood that General Andrew had."


    Oblivious to the exchange of nces between Owen and Erin, Berkeley eagerly invited Owen to his shop.


    Owen didn''t decline.


    He was curious to see how someone in a human city dared to openly sell dragon blood.


    Such audacity!


    Berkeley led Owen through the bustling streets, quickly arriving at his shop.


    It was a small store on the edge of the city, its exterior somewhat worn.


    Berkeley pushed open the door, which creaked as if weing their arrival.


    "Pleasee in, esteemed guests."


    Owen and Erin entered the shop, and the first thing they saw was a series of tall wooden shelvesden with various animal bones.


    There were deer, wolf, and bear bones, along with some from strange animals Owen had never seen before.


    Each bone had been meticulously polished, its smooth surface glistening in the sunlight, resembling a crafted artifact.


    The shop''s walls were adorned with blood vials of various shapes and sizes.


    These vials, made of delicate ss, were filled with blood of different colors: deep red, golden yellow, emerald green...


    Each vial glowed with an otherworldly light, exuding a sense of immense power.


    Every vial was carefullybeled, detailing the origin and characteristics of the blood within.


    Owen and Erin exchanged a nce, a hint of amusement in their eyes.


    Just from a cursory look, Owen could tell that these blood samples were fake; the arcane energy within them merely floated on the surface and couldn''t be considered authentic.


    However, some of the bones seemed more genuine.


    Berkeley took down a ss bottle containing golden-yellow blood from the wall.


    He said to Owen,


    "Sir, take a look. This is the earth dragon blood that General Andrew obtained in his youth. He identally consumed it and miraculously didn''t perish from the explosion of power."


    "Instead, he gained some of the earth dragon''s strength, propelling him to unmatched heights among the young talents. His Majesty the King noticed him and bestowed upon him the title of General."


    "If you buy a vial, along with my unique potion, you too can soar to great heights like General Andrew! You''ll have a safeguard in the Laine Kingdom."


    Owen''s eyes showed a flicker of interest, and he asked with a hint of excitement, "How much for a vial of this blood?"


    "What do you think it''s worth?" Berkeley deftly turned the question back to Owen, his eyes gleaming.


    "Five thousand gutecoins?"


    "Five... five thousand?" Berkeley''s eyes dimmed, his voice breaking slightly with the intensity of his reaction.


    Berkeley looked confusedly at Erin.


    Could a pauper have such a beautifulpanion?


    Erinughed outright and said candidly, "Fake earth dragon blood, five thousand gutecoins is way too much."


    Berkeley''s eyes sharpened instantly, pointing at Erin, he retorted,


    "What are you talking about? How can my earth dragon blood be fake? Do you know how many vials I sell each year?"


    Erin pursed her lips and murmured softly, "If I say it''s fake, then it''s fake."


    "Fine, fine, fine, get out, both of you! Two paupers, can''t afford it and still want to nder my goods!"


    Berkeley''s demeanor was no longer amiable; he grumbled and pushed them out.


    Owen found the situation amusing and walked out, shaking his head.


    Suddenly, a young man in a long coat ran to the shop''s entrance and upon seeing Berkeley, he bellowed,


    "Scoundrel, where do you think you''re running off to? You sold me fake earth dragon blood!"


    Upon seeing the young man, Berkeley''s expression changed slightly.


    He didn''t bother with Owen anymore and bolted away like a rabbit who had seen a predator.


    The young man, undeterred, chased after Berkeley.


    Erin nudged Owen and whispered, "Master, should we help that human?"


    Owen raised an eyebrow, gathering arcanergy in his hand, forming a small pebble-sized ball.


    With a slight flick of his finger, the ball of arcanergy shot towards Berkeley''s knee.


    Berkeley was flung forward by the impact, and the young man, seizing the opportunity, leaped on him, pinning him to the ground.


    "Scoundrel, still trying to run? You''re really asking for it..." he said, angrily pounding his fists on Berkeley.


    Berkeley cried out in pain, pleading, "Stop hitting me, I''ll give you your money back, alright?"


    At this moment, Owen approached and looked down at Berkeley, "See, I told you your earth dragon blood is fake."


    The young man looked at Owen in surprise, "You knew all along?"


    Berkeley, now devoid of his earlier arrogance and beaten ck and blue, begged, "Can you let me stand up before we talk?"


    The young man gave Berkeley a few more punches before letting him return the gutecoins.


    After counting them, he grabbed Berkeley''s cor again, "Why are there five thousand gutecoins missing?"


    Berkeley, trying to pry the young man''s hands off, quickly exined,


    "That blood had my specially made arcanergy fluid in it. Selling it to you for five thousand was a bargain. Normally, it goes for twenty thousand gutecoins!"


    Arcanergy fluid?


    Owen''s gaze shifted slightly, intrigued.


    The human approach to cultivation was indeed different from that of dragons.


    Dragons had a natural advantage in their bodies, umting arcanergy as easily as eating and drinking, never needing external aids.


    Just by the name, arcanergy fluid seemed like something used to aid human cultivation.


    The young man narrowed his eyes, raising his fist again: "You''re still trying to deceive me!"


    Berkeley, his eyes swollen like a panda''s, pleaded miserably:


    "I''m not deceiving you this time. Didn''t you feel an increase in your arcanergy when you used the earth dragon blood?"


    The young man frowned: "Well, that''s true."


    "See, you know it now. And you know the market price for arcanergy fluid, five thousand is a steal for you."


    "Hmph!" The young man shoved Berkeley away, "Get lost, I never want to see you again."


    With those words, the young man left in a huff.


    Berkeley stood there, on the verge of tears.


    Seeing Owen and Erin watching the scene, he almost broke down.


    "What are you still doing here? Get out!"

 Chapter 20: Genius? Freak!

    <h4>Chapter 20: Genius? Freak!</h4>


    Owen watched Berkeley almost cry, feeling a twitch in his heart.


    A middle-aged man, yet so emotionally fragile.


    Erin tugged at Owen''s hand, whispering, "Master, let''s go. It''s better to have less contact with such scoundrels. It taints our souls."


    Berkeley looked at Erin, his mouth twitching, but ultimately he refrained from cursing.


    Owen shook his head slightly and took the initiative to ask, "Enough with the act. Tell me about arcanergy fluid."


    Berkeley''s tearful expression vanished in an instant, his shrewdness returning to his eyes.


    Despite his disheveled and bruised appearance, he quickly reverted to his crafty merchant persona.


    It was no wonder that merchants were known for their fickleness and cunning.


    Berkeley realized that Owen had shown no interest in his previous story and had easily seen through the falsehood of the blood in his shop.


    Owen must be a capable and rational individual.


    Now that Owen was asking, there had to be a reason.


    This was a business opportunity, and Berkeley was determined to seize it.


    "Mr. Owen," Berkeley, unabashedly, suggested, "Shall we talk inside the shop?"


    Owen, resigned, shook his head and walked towards Berkeley''s rundown shop.


    As they walked, he asked, "What is this arcanergy fluid you mentioned?"


    "Sir, you don''t know about arcanergy fluid? Are you perhaps from abroad?" Berkeley queried.


    Given that Novalia Continentprised five different kingdoms, each with its unique characteristics, his guess wasn''t unreasonable.


    Owen vaguely sidestepped Berkeley''s spection and encouraged him to continue.


    Berkeley then exined, "Arcanergy fluid is a specialty of our country, produced by level 2 arraymancers who use arcanergy arrays to liquify the arcanergy in the air."


    "What can it be used for?"


    "It has two main effects: first, to enhance the arcanergy in one''s body, and second, to increase affinity with various elemental arcanergy."


    "That does sound like a valuable item."


    Berkeley, with a smug expression, dered, "Otherwise, why would our little shop be stocked with such fine items?"


    "Are you referring to those ''advanced race'' blood samples?" Erin interjected mockingly from the side.


    "Cough cough, that''s the added value of the product. You''re just a child, you wouldn''t understand."


    "Hmph, it''s just deception," Erin retorted, rolling her eyes.


    As they re-entered the shabby shop, Owen curiously asked, "How did that young man discover your blood was fake?"


    Berkeley, looking somewhat sheepish, spoke in a subdued tone, "Just bad luck, who knew my buyer would be a genius?"


    "Oh? Is there more to this story?"


    "Normally, it takes three months for someone to fully absorb my arcanergy fluid. Even if a buyeres back after that time, I can easily im it was their misfortune not to assimte with the blood."


    "But that kid, he fully absorbed the fluid in just two days, so of course, he guessed there was something wrong with the blood!"


    "I see..."


    Berkeley once again took down the earth dragon blood and handed it to Owen.


    "So, sir, would you like to support my business?"


    Owen unscrewed the lid, and instantly, a pleasant fragrance filled the air.


    "Heh, earth dragon blood doesn''t smell like this at all. Even the imitation isn''t urate," Erin remarked disdainfully after smelling the fragrance.


    Berkeleyughed in response, "As if you''ve ever smelled earth dragon blood."


    But hisughter soon froze on his face.


    If this master and servant duo hadn''t smelled earth dragon blood before, how did they know right from the start that the earth dragon blood he was selling was fake?


    Owen didn''t dwell on this question and instead asked, "This arcanergy fluid... how is it used?"


    "Just apply it to your skin," Berkeley said as he headed towards the back to change clothes.


    "I''m going to change. Don''t you run off with my arcanergy fluid while I''m gone."


    Once Berkeley disappeared into the backyard, Owen dabbed some arcanergy fluid onto his palm.


    Instantly, a cool sensation spread from his hand, with streams of arcanergy gently flowing into his bloodstream.


    This experience was entirely different from absorbing arcanergy during his training with the dragon n.


    Typically, arcanergy in the air is like a petnt child, wildly darting around inside the body, and without a robust physique, it is impossible to control.


    In contrast, arcanergy fluid was the exact opposite.


    Intrigued, Owen carefully applied the arcanergy fluid to his arm, his face filled with anticipation.


    As the fluid made contact, his skin started to emit a faint glow, as if attracted by some mysterious force.


    The arcanergy fluid flowed along his arm, like a lively stream, continually being absorbed into his body.


    He could feel a powerful force surging within him, a sensation both intense and exhrating, unlike anything he had experienced before.


    Owen observed his arm, now with skin so translucent that the blood vessels and muscles underneath were visible.


    He could see the arcanergy fluid moving inside him, like shimmering lines of light illuminating his body.


    He felt his body growing increasingly stronger, as if an endless well of power was stirring within.


    Owen''s transformation triggered a frenzied reaction from the arcanergy in the air.


    Around his body, a powerful current emerged, as if an invisible force was drawing in the surrounding arcanergy.


    Particles of arcanergy in the air began to swirl around him, creating dazzling streams of light.


    These lights grew brighter and denser, eventually forming an energy vortex the size of a finger.


    At the center of this vortex was Owen''s arm, acting like a ck hole, voraciously absorbing the surrounding arcanergy.


    "Such a transformation? This must be the effect of increased affinity," Owen mused with a smile, signaling Erin to bring another jar.


    Erinplied, and Owen, with a sparkle in his eyes, poured the arcanergy fluid over his other arm.


    The same transformation urred in his other arm and hand.


    Owen felt a deep craving within his body for more arcanergy fluid.


    "More, I need more," he said excitedly to Erin. "You too, absorb more arcanergy fluid."


    Erin followed suit. Berkeley, emerging from the backyard, suddenly halted, his gaze fixated ahead.


    His eyes fell upon Owen, witnessing the incredible transformation of the familiar figure.


    Owen was surrounded by a powerful arcanergy fluctuation, as if an unseen force was altering his form.


    His muscles swelled and contracted, emitting deep, rumbling sounds.


    "Arcanergy siphoning? Can it be real?" Berkeley stood agape, astonished by the spectacle.


    His eyes drifted to the counter where more than a dozen empty jars of arcanergy fluidy.


    He had never witnessed such potent arcanergy force and never imagined Owen could withstand the terrifying phenomenon of arcanergy siphoning.


    The arcanergy fluid, which ordinarily takes a normal person three months to absorbpletely, was consumed by Owen in mere moments, consuming more than a dozen jars.


    This was no longer the realm of genius; it was utterly monstrous.


    "You''re going to pay for this!" Berkeley approached with a sense of entitlement.


    Owen, still relishing the rush of energy, casually agreed, "Of course, at twenty thousand a jar."


    "That''s more like it," Berkeley said, readjusting his shoulders and retrieving more arcanergy fluid from under the counter.


    "Just don''t make too much of a scene. If you lose control, my shop will go down with you."


    "Pour another jar on me," Owenmanded.


    Berkeley, eyeing Erin who had also turned neon-like from the absorption, muttered, "Both of you are freaks."


    Although Erin''s reaction wasn''t as dramatic as Owen''s, her body too emitted light, and an arcanergy vortex tore at the violent arcanergy in the air.


    Berkeley slowly poured the fluid over Owen''s arm.


    Suddenly, Berkeley''s actions halted, and his demeanor turned unexpectedly serious, a familiar aura emanating from his eyes¡ªmurderous intent!


    The normally money-obsessed Berkeley now bore a deadly seriousness.


    Owen''s expression instantly turned grave.


    He didn''t feel threatened by Berkeley, which meant the murderous intent was directed outward.


    He carefully sensed the arcanergy around them.


    His eyelids twitched frantically as he felt the surrounding arcanergy being drawn by a mysterious force, wildly weaving through the air.


    Owen should have noticed it earlier, but the arcanergy siphoning effect had altered the local arcanergy field, obscuring his perception.


    Amidst the chaotic arcanergy field, it was Berkeley who noticed this abrupt change.


    "Run!"


    Berkeley suddenly pushed Owen and Erin, his expression distorted with urgency.

 Chapter 21: A Close Brush with Death

    <h4>Chapter 21: A Close Brush with Death</h4>


    Berkeley, with inexplicable strength, managed to push Owen, a gold-tier almost equivalent to a diamond-tier warrior, causing him and Erin to fly backward.


    A loud voice echoed through the air, "Thinking of escaping? Toote!"


    Owen and Erin, propelled by the push, should have flown straight out of the door.


    But at the threshold, an invisible barrier rebounded them back into the shop.


    Owen steadied himself and probed the doorway, but it was as if an unseen ss wall blocked their path.


    Berkeley, with a grim face, said sternly, "This matter between you and me doesn''t involve them. Let them go."


    "Brother," the young voice from above spoke again, "I know your strength. I''m afraid the moment I open the magic array, you''ll find my weakness and kill me."


    There was a pause in the voice, which then turned sinister, "So, I have no choice but to kill you all. It''s better to havepany on your way to hell."


    Laughter filled the decrepit shop, the atmosphere within changing abruptly.


    A chilling ck fog swirled in from all directions, enveloping the shop in its grasp.


    This malevolent force in the fog sent shivers down the spine.


    The walls of the shop trembled, and the windowpanes creaked ominously, as if they could shatter at any moment.


    With the gathering of the ck fog, a vast Net of Death began to form.


    Woven from countless ck threads, each emitting a suffocating aura of death, they intertwined in the air, creating a massive vortex that enveloped the entire shop.


    Everything inside the shop fell under the shadow of the Net of Death, filling the air with a scent of rot and decay.


    Corner spiders fled in terror, sensing a fatal threat.


    The shop''s furniture and items were entangled in ck threads, as if being pulled by the hand of death itself.


    Under the embrace of the Net of Death, the shop transformed into a ce of dark horror, akin to a gateway to hell.


    "Net of Death? You''ve broken through to a level 6 arraymancer?" Berkeley''s eyes widened in shock, his disbelief evident.


    "Brother, I longed for progress so much. Thus, I borrowed some power from the dark deity and fortunately advanced to a level 6 arraymancer."


    "This power is truly wonderful!" The voice from above sounded like a sinister deity, filled with a tempting force, luring one into the embrace of darkness.


    Owen felt an invisible force enveloping him.


    The threads of the Net of Death carried not only a potent aura of demise but also a power of imprisonment.


    A sense of overwhelming exhaustion surged within him.


    His body immobilized, the Gold Divine Dragon Blood within him stirred autonomously, forming a robust line of defense.


    The Gold Divine Dragon Blood surged through his veins, emitting powerful energy waves.


    This energy shed with the malevolent force of the Net of Death, producing a series of sharp, ear-piercing sounds.


    Owen felt as if his body was being torn apart, "To what realm does a level 6 arraymancer equate?"


    "Grandmaster-tier," Berkeley responded, his gaze lowered in a mix of resignation and weakness.


    "In the Laine Kingdom, there are no more than 30 Grandmaster-tier arraymancers. It seems my end is nigh."


    With a hint of apology on his face, Berkeley looked at Owen''s contorted expression and shook his head slightly, "I''m sorry to have dragged you into this... I fled to Toka, yet they still wouldn''t let me be."


    The ferocity previously in his eyes seemed as if it had never existed.


    The life on the border town had long extinguished the fire in his heart.


    Perhaps, death was the best escape for him.


    "Grandmaster-tier?"


    Owen''s mouth fell open slightly, the term weighing on him like a massive mountain.


    He knew Barlo''s realm was at the Grandmaster-tier.


    As a Grandmaster, Barlo had made a name for himself across Novalia, even ying envoys of the angel race without burden.


    This highlighted the significance of the title.


    Eldrich, a key figure at the Grand Magus Academy, was also a Grandmaster-tier.


    At the Saint Selection Ceremony, he had represented the myriad races.


    The term ''Grandmaster-tier'' symbolized the epitome of power.


    "That''s no reason to give up, I can help you," Owen shouted at Berkeley, his expression distorted, feeling the threads binding him tighten.


    Erin had already fainted, entwined by the threads of death, her face pale, her condition critical.


    "Help me?" Berkeley looked at Owen.


    "With what? A level 6 arraymancer can battle ten masters. I''m just a level 5 arraymancer, without any chance of winning."


    Internally cursing, Owen roared in anger, his body undergoing a drastic transformation.


    His bones cracked, muscles expanded rapidly, and his skin hardened like iron.


    His hands morphed into sharp dragon ws, and his feet into sturdy dragon hooves.


    As the transformation progressed, Owen''s body became covered in golden scales, gleaming brilliantly.


    A pair of massive golden wings sprouted from his back, creating gusts of wind as they unfurled.


    Once the transformation wasplete, the Owen of before was gone, reced by a magnificent and majestic Gold Divine Dragon.


    Holy light showered upon the Net of Death, melting away the threads like early snow under the warm sun.


    "Hmph?" A voice of surprise echoed from above. "I never expected him to be a dragon. What kind of dragon is this? I''ve never seen it before."


    Berkeley too stared in astonishment, his mouth agape wide enough to fit an arcanergy fluid bottle.


    No wonder Owen had recognized the fake dragon blood!


    "If you were fully matured, I might fear you a bit. But now, you seem to be just a juvenile," the voice from above stated ominously.


    "You appear to be a pure-blood dragon. Perfect. I''ve never tasted dragon flesh before, and now I can try dragon blood too."


    As the arcanergy in the air rapidly changed, the Net of Death descended upon Owen once more.


    This time, its power was even more formidable, as if intending to tear his soul apart.


    Owen''s skin began to disintegrate, blood oozing from the gaping wounds, overwhelming him with indescribable pain.


    Each heartbeat felt like an endless torment, and his body trembled helplessly, on the verge of being devoured by this malevolent force.


    With a dragon''s roar, Owen cried out, "Do you really wish to die like this? Are you truly content?"


    His appearance was so wretched that even Berkeley felt heavy-hearted.


    Owen clenched his teeth, struggling against the assault of the Net of Death.


    The Gold Divine Dragon blood within him surged once again, radiating intense light as it fought back.


    However, this time, the Gold Divine Dragon blood seemed unable to withstand the malicious power of the Net of Death, its light gradually dimming.


    "Ha ha ha, can''t resist anymore, can you? I didn''t expect such an unexpected gain today," the voice from above echoed with a derisiveugh, its arrogance deeply grating.


    Owen felt his consciousness blurring, darkness encroaching upon his vision.


    He knew he was teetering on the brink of copse but refused to give up easily.


    Drawing a deep breath, he mustered hisst ounce of strength, attempting to break free from the Net of Death''s clutches.


    "To think of killing me? Dream on. Even if you are a lv6 arraymancer, I can defy fate!"


    Owen internally invoked: "Prophecy... activate!"


    To Berkeley, unseen were the workings of Owen''s entry into the world of [Prophecy].


    He only saw Owen''s desperate roar, as torrents of golden blood spilled from his mouth, a sight of utter destion.


    Berkeley''s gaze sharpened, profoundly moved by Owen''s resolve.


    With Owen''s dogged determination against a lv6 arraymancer despite being only gold-tier, what reason did he have not to act?


    Owen''s tenacity and unyielding spirit shocked him.


    "Alright, I''ll join your madness this one time!" Berkeleyughed uproariously, his fingers dancing in the air as if ying a piano.


    Arcanergy was frantically manipted by Berkeley.


    The defining trait of a Master-tier arraymancer is the ability to cast arrays in the void without the need for arcanergy tools or materials.


    A surge of powerful void energy erupted from Berkeley, as a massive magic array materialized around him.


    The array,posed of numerous glowing runes, emitted a mysterious and formidable energy fluctuation.

 Chapter 22: I’m Your Grandfather

    <h4>Chapter 22: I''m Your Grandfather</h4>


    Berkeley''s fingers danced with incredible speed, arranging runes in a specific pattern across the void.


    Each rune emitted a dazzling light, twinkling like stars in the night sky.


    Gradually, the entire magic array took shape, exuding an aura of solemnity and sanctity.


    With thepletion of the magic array, Berkeley took a deep breath, gathering all his strength.


    He brought his hands together, murmuring under his breath as he began to chant the spell.


    The sound of his incantation thundered through the cabin, reverberating in the air.


    The magic array started to operate, emitting a powerful force of attraction.


    Owen felt an invisible force pulling him upwards, his body slowly rising off the ground.


    He floated in mid-air, seemingly merging with the magic array itself.


    The scenes of the prophecy and Berkeley''s actions were interconnected.


    Owen saw that as he transformed into a dragon, Berkeley also began to operate the magic array.


    But Berkeley''s face was etched with shock, uttering something as he worked.


    In the decrepit shop, the Net of Death swiftly tightened, leaving Owen no chance for escape.


    Soon, wisps of white smoke emanated from his body ¨C the signs of his life force being corroded by the Net of Death.


    Just as the golden dragon was rapidly constricted by the Net of Death, the vision abruptly ended.


    Owen returned to his own body.


    "My magic array isplete," Berkeley, with eyes wide and frenzied, screamed towards the heavens, "Break free now! My -- Ascension Array can only briefly enhance your power. You now possess the strength of a master-tier arcanist."


    At this moment, Owen began to perceive the changes within his body...


    Firstly, his constitution had been tremendously enhanced.


    The arcanergy within him surged like a boundless ocean, so overflowing that it instilled in him an urge to tear apart the heavens and the earth.


    Secondly, Owen''s senses had greatly sharpened.


    He could clearly see the fluctuations of the arcanergy in the air, which drifted chaotically like particles.


    Drawn by an inexplicable force, they formed strands of thread.


    That must be the Net of Death!


    Owen suddenly pped his wings, and the surrounding strands of the Net of Death melted away like snowkes.


    However, in an instant, those threads reappeared.


    A voice echoed through the air, piercing straight into Owen''s heart: "Despair, for you are merely a master-tier dragon! You cannot withstand the magic array of a level 6 arraymancer!"


    Berkeley, witnessing the increasingly fierce evil mists and the Net of Death lunging viciously, felt a surge of horror: "Owen, we''ve done our best... We are stillcking in strength..."


    However, Owen was not the least bit frightened; instead, he thought to himself: "So this was what Berkeley meant."


    He focused intently, observing everything around him.


    The feeling of weakness in his body seemed irrelevant.


    Pain couldn''t leave any mark on him. Back in the Dragon God Temple, when he absorbed the energy for racial transformation, his body had almost exploded from the pain.


    He had endured that agony. What was this inparison?


    A spark of inspiration suddenly shed through his mind: "The magic array is based on the arcanergy particles in the air. If I disrupt the field of these arcanergy particles, wouldn''t the magic array be directly broken?"


    Berkeley''s eyes widened in disbelief as he stared at Owen:


    "You''re insane..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, the voice in the air sneered coldly: "Indeed, you are mad. As you said, you could disrupt the field of arcanergy particles in the air, which would break my magic array. However, that is a method only sage-tier beings can employ."


    "You are now... tsk tsk, merely a pitiful master-tier dragon... ah no, soon to be just a gold-tier dragon."


    A glint sparked in Owen''s eyes as he roared: "Berkeley, I''ll buy you time. Pour the arcanergy fluid over me."


    A light of realization dawned in Berkeley''s eyes, and four words shed through his mind: "Arcanergy Siphoning."


    An impossibility seemed feasible with Owen.


    This was their chance to turn the tide!


    Owen acted immediately, exhaling holy light from his mouth.


    Instantly, the Net of Death, as if encountering its natural enemy, began to dissolve.


    Some strands even seemed too terrified to approach Owen.


    The Net of Death around Berkeley reacted simrly.


    The voice from above sounded somewhat astonished: "A holy light dragon? Could you be a Gold Divine Dragon? Impossible, impossible, such dragons have long been extinct from the dragon race!"


    Seeing that he could move again, Berkeley immediately dived under the counter, retrieving bottle after bottle of arcanergy fluid.


    He didn''t bother to unscrew the caps; instead, he smashed them directly onto Owen''s body.


    As the ss bottles clinked crisply, Owen''s body began to exhibit the phenomenon of Arcanergy Siphoning.


    Gradually, his skin revealed a series of peculiar patterns, as vibrant as rainbows and emitting a mystical glow.


    With the emergence of these patterns, arcanergy from the surroundings started to surge wildly into Owen''s body, forming a massive arcanergy vortex.


    This vortex instantly disrupted the arcanergy field around him, turning the once tranquil night sky into a restless, tumultuous expanse.


    Dark clouds gathered densely, lightning streaked across the sky, as if the entire world trembled in the wake of this arcanergy storm.


    Owen felt a powerful force surging within him, rendering him unable to control his own body.


    Under the influence of this force, he began to uncontrobly unleash potent arcanergy.


    His eyes zed like mes, andyers of arcanergy halos swirled around his body.


    "What, Arcanergy Siphoning?" For the first time, fear crept into the voice from above, betraying a hint of panic.


    At this moment, Berkeley was indifferent to the consumption of arcanergy fluid.


    He continued to grab bottle after bottle, hurling them onto Owen.


    The effects of Arcanergy Siphoning grew increasingly formidable.


    The sky underwent a dramatic transformation; the dpidated shop disintegrated into dust in an instant.


    Owen, now liberated, floated in the air.


    Beneath the dim sky, his body radiated with a heat akin to moltenva, shimmering with a brilliance reminiscent of the sun''s very essence.


    His scales glowed resplendently, each one appearing as if crafted from pure gold, casting a dazzling radiance around him.


    Around his body, arcanergy surged tumultuously.


    It raged like a fierce storm, yet at times flowed peacefully like a gentle stream.


    Arcanergy swirled into vortexes around him, spinning, colliding, and merging, emitting deafening roars.


    These whirlpools varied in color ¨C some as red as zing fire, others as deep and blue as the ocean, and some as bright as lightning.


    Intertwined, theyposed a tapestry of vivid, multifarious hues.


    Berkeley gazed skyward, his mouth agape unconsciously.


    The scene unfolding before him was like something out of a fairy tale.


    A Gold Divine Dragon descended from the heavens, annihting demons from the depths of hell.


    The figure of the level 6 arraymancer was fully revealed.


    Floating in mid-air, his eyes reduced to two profound abysses, his face pale and contorted.


    His body was covered in ck magical runes, resembling serpents slithering across his skin, emitting a sinister glow.


    His eyes widened in disbelief, pupils constricted as if witnessing something inconceivable. His lips quivered: "Is it... truly the Gold Divine Dragon?"


    "It''s your grandfather!" Owen proimed, pping his wings and appearing instantly before him.


    As if awakening from a trance, the arraymancer drew out a scroll.


    A dazzling light enveloped his entire being in an instant.


    Owen''s w swiped through the air, grasping at nothing.


    Owen inquired, "Where did he go?"


    Berkeley stepped forward, his gazeplex as he looked at Owen: "He used a spatial teleportation scroll. He''s likely reappeared dozens of miles away by now."


    Owen slowly descended, transforming from his dragon form back into his human shape.


    The arcanergy vortexes around his body did not dissipate.


    Arcanergy particles clung to his skin, creating rainbow-hued tattoos across his body.


    "Forget about that for now, what should I do?" Owen asked, eyeing his own arm as his eyelid twitched slightly.


    Berkeley, looking astonished, said: "What else can you do? Once you''ve absorbed all the arcanergy fluid, the effects of Arcanergy Siphoning will cease. No wonder dragons can be considered an advanced race; their bodies are truly formidable."


    "Normally, if a person''s body exhibits the effects of Arcanergy Siphoning, they would be pulverized by the arcanergy particles. But you''re just fine... like nothing''s wrong."


    Owen exhaled slowly and made his way to the now dpidated shop, gently lifting Erin.


    Berkeley followed and reassured upon seeing Erin''s condition: "Don''t worry, she''s just been afflicted by evil energy. Once it dissipates, she''ll wake up."


    Owen summoned a beam of holy light in his hand, shining it on Erin.


    Her eyshes fluttered slightly, a sign she was close to awakening.

 Chapter 23: The Arraymancer’s Path to Divinity

    <h4>Chapter 23: The Arraymancer''s Path to Divinity</h4>


    Owen examined his body, checking his status panel.


    [Host: Owen]


    [Age: 17]


    [Species: Dragon]


    [Bloodline: Gold Divine Dragon]


    [Realm: Diamond-tier]


    [Strength: 5793 Constitution: 2589 Speed: 1358 HP: 8577]


    [Skills: Dragon Breath me, Dragon Scale Shield, Dragon w Tear, Dragontongue Chanting, Golden Spiral, Dragon Shadow Trace, Dragon Wing sh, Frost Art, Rock Art, Dragonheart Mastery...]


    (Subsequent skill columns will disy only key skills.)


    [Special Ability: Prophecy]


    [Fate Points: 1468]


    The gains from this battle were substantial.


    Unwittingly, Owen had broken through to the diamond-tier, experiencing a phenomenal surge in strength.


    Most crucially, his fate points had exceeded 1000, allowing him to further upgrade [Prophecy].


    "Upgrade [Prophecy]," Owen silentlymanded.


    [Upgradeplete, please host review.]


    Owen opened the [Prophecy] interface:


    [Prophecy: Level 2. The host can foresee events urring within the next 7 seconds from the moment this skill is activated. This skill can be upgraded, the next level requires 5000 fate points. Cooldown: Three days.]


    "Still no reduction in cooldown time?" Owen frowned internally.


    However, the enhancement in the duration of [Prophecy] was a positive development.


    Owen also reflected on his recent battle experience.


    The use of [Prophecy] highly depended on timing.


    After all, with only a few brief seconds, if it wasn''t used at a crucial moment, the effect of [Prophecy] could be deemed ordinary.


    Most importantly, Owen felt as if he entered an invincible state during the effect of [Prophecy].


    Although time clearly progressed outside, it seemed incapable of inflicting any harm on him.


    This aspect left Owen with questions ¨C he wasn''t sure if it was a case of him not perceiving external damage, or if the damage genuinely had no effect on him.


    As for the phenomenon of Arcanergy Siphoning on his body, it appeared that only time could alleviate it.


    ...


    "Master, are you really going to ignore Berkeley?" Erin tugged at Owen''s hand, gently swaying it.


    Owen snapped out of his thoughts, casting a sidelong nce at Berkeley, who was trailing behind him.


    Berkeley was still bowing obsequiously, offering a forced smile.


    Since leaving the ruined shop, Berkeley had been following Owen persistently.


    He hadn''t said much, sticking to Owen like a shadow, seemingly determined to stay glued to his side.


    Owen, everposed, didn''t press the matter.


    As for the costs of repairing the shop and the arcanergy fluid used, Owen hadn''t paid a dime.


    After all, it was his intervention that had saved Berkeley''s life.


    Paying on top of that would have been absurd.


    Berkeley, evidently aware that asking Owen for money would be inappropriate, didn''t bring it up and simply followed him closely.


    Finally, as they were about to leave Toka, Berkeley hurriedly stepped in front of Owen, squeezing out a smile: "Mr. Owen, cough cough, don''t you want to ask who that person was just now?"


    Owen remained expressionless, shaking his head slightly.


    Berkeley almost choked on his frustration, managing to ask in a strained voice: "Then, don''t you want to know why I, a level 5 arraymancer, am living in seclusion in a border town?"


    Owen shook his head again.


    Berkeley nearly passed out, copsing to the ground.


    He couldn''t understand how he, a level 5 arraymancer, respected and influential in any part of the empire, was being utterly ignored by Owen.


    Even if Owen was a dragon, a level 5 human arraymancer should not be treated with such disregard.


    Berkeley, assuming Owen was unaware of the prowess of an arraymancer, began to introduce himself with a twinkle in his eye:


    "Mr. Owen, I must borate on the profession of an arraymancer to you..."


    "No need." Owen, holding Erin''s hand, brushed past Berkeley without a second nce.


    Berkeley stood there, mouth agape, gradually turning to stone.


    Only after Owen had walked a considerable distance did Berkeley hasten to catch up, incessantly chattering:


    "Mr. Owen, you should know that in the entire Laine Kingdom, there are no more than thirty level 6 arraymancers, and only about two to three hundred level 5 ones. My profession is highly esteemed in the Laine Kingdom!"


    "Oh."


    "Oh?" Berkeley''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Mr. Owen, I can offer you a lot of assistance."


    "No need."


    "Cough cough cough," Berkeley almost choked on his own words, astonished that someone, or rather a dragon, would decline the help of an arraymancer. "You must understand, although I am a level 5 arraymancer, with careful preparation, I canbat dozens of enemies of my own rank. I can be a valuable ally!"


    "But you were still driven into a corner by that mysterious person," Owen remarked calmly.


    "That was because he ambushed me! He knew my location beforehand and set up a magic array in secret. Since he had just advanced to level 6, I failed to detect the traces of his magic array in time. Otherwise, I could have given him a run for his money!"


    "Oh."


    "Mr. Owen, does your ''oh'' mean that you allow me to follow you?"


    Owen suddenly stopped in his tracks, causing Berkeley to bump into his sturdy back.


    "My apologies, Mr. Owen."


    Owen turned around, gazing seriously at Berkeley: "You, as a level 5 arraymancer, have you ever considered that you''re being hunted by a level 6 arraymancer? Judging by that mysterious person''s demeanor, he doesn''t seem like someone who would let you off easily."


    "What benefits do I get by allowing you to follow me?"


    Berkeley''s expression froze, his eyes downcast, a shadow of despondency crossing his face: "I... Mr. Owen, I am actually quite useful. I can help you make arcanergy fluid, defend against enemies, and even inscribe magic arrays on your arcanergy weapons..."


    Owen shook his head slightly, uninterested in Berkeley''s resume-like self-promotion: "Give me a reason thatpels me."


    Berkeley hesitated, his confidence wavering, then spoke with determination: "Mr. Owen, I know the method for an arraymancer to ascend to godhood."


    Owen''s pupils constricted slightly, shaking his head: "Deceiving me is not wise. That level 6 arraymancer had to resort to a spatial teleportation scroll to escape from my proximity. Right now, you''re just a body''s length away from me, and I can snap your neck with a lift of my hand."


    Berkeley, maintaining hisposure, hurriedly added: "Mr. Owen, I speak the truth. Why else would Alvin go to such lengths to find me?"


    After pondering for a moment, Owen looked at Berkeley and said: "Let''s go. We''ll talk on the way."


    Berkeley''s face lit up with excitement, grinning widely: "Where to, Mr. Owen?"


    "To the Grand Magus Academy."


    ...


    In the Laine Kingdom, each city is connected by specialized ry stations.


    These stations house a variety of flying beasts and creatures.


    Berkeley, with experienced ease, selected a thunder gryphon.


    Upon seeing the thunder gryphon, Erin was awestruck.


    It was a magnificent creature, its bodyrge and imposing.


    When it spread its wings, they resembled a vast, cloud-covered sky, shimmering with electric blue feathers.


    Its head bore a pair of majestic, lion-like manes, and its sharp beak radiated a chilling power of thunder and lightning, with visible arcs flickering within.


    Someone was feeding the creature nearby.


    "Why would such a powerful gryphon serve as a mount?" Erin asked, tilting her head in wonder.


    Berkeley chuckled, "Miss Erin, what you may not know is that spellbeasts, when young, have low intelligence and are easily trained. Passed down from generation to generation, spellbeasts naturally became mounts."


    "However, such mounts are generally only used as flying spellbeasts; theirbat prowess is quite limited. Almost devoid of wildness, it''s rare for them to bebat spellbeasts."


    Erin, intrigued, approached to stroke the thunder gryphon.


    To her surprise, it closed its eyes and seemed to relish her touch.


    "Are the three guests ready to depart?" the gryphon''s keeper inquired.


    Berkeley looked towards Owen, who gave a slight nod.


    "Let''s go!"


    They climbed onto the back of the thunder gryphon, where, astonishingly, there was a room.


    Entering the room, Erin was once again astounded.


    It was spacious and well-lit, with a high ceiling made of transparent magical crystals.


    Large windows surrounded the room, offering a view of the magnificentndscape outside.


    "Miss Erin, if you wish, you can use magic to adjust the transparency of the windows," Berkeley whispered.


    Following Berkeley''s instructions, Erin experimented with the magic.


    The windows responded to her touch, brightening and dimming under her control, much to her delight.


    Owen, observing all this, reflected inwardly: "Humans indeed utilize magic in such versatile ways. The Grand Magus Academy is sure not to disappoint."

 Chapter 24: Is Death the End of Gods?

    <h4>Chapter 24: Is Death the End of Gods?</h4>


    The thunder gryphon spread its massive wings, forcefully pushing off the ground, and soared into the air.


    Erin, lying by the window, watched this spectacle in amazement.


    As the thunder gryphon ascended, the surrounding environment underwent a dramatic transformation.


    The once calmndscape gradually blurred, shrouded in a dense fog.


    The mist, spreading through the air, rendered the view hazy and indistinct.


    Trees and buildings in the distance slowly vanished into the thick white fog, as if entering a mystical world.


    A gentle breeze swept by, dispersing the heavy mist. Sunlight filtered through the gaps in the clouds, illuminating everything below.


    Erin''s heart filled with joy at the sight.


    However, all this seemed unrted to Owen.


    He sat on the bed, silently perusing an ancient tome Berkeley had given him. Its leather cover had faded, revealing an old, yellowish-brown hue.


    The surface was covered with cracks and scratches. The edges of the pages were frayed and iplete, some evenpletely detached.


    Faint text and patterns remained on some pages, but time and wear had erased most of their details.


    Still, Owen was able to discern some clues from what remained.


    After finishing, he closed the book and fell into deep thought.


    Indeed, the book contained the secrets of how an arraymancer could ascend to godhood.


    In essence, it spoke of the need to understand thews governing the world and the nature of magic itself.


    It discussed a method to explore the essence of magic - dissecting arcanergy particles.


    Arcanergy particles, chaotically moving through the air, vary in concentration depending on location.


    Areas rich in arcanergy particles are known as blessednds.


    However, arcanergy particles are not uniform; they contain a variety of elements.


    For instance, in magma and the earth''s core, fire arcanergy particles are abundant; in rivers and oceans, water arcanergy particles dominate; above the clouds, ice and light arcanergy particles are more prevalent...


    Absorbing arcanergy particles is challenging enough.


    After all, not every species possesses the innate ability to use arcanergy.


    For example, disadvantaged races mostlyprise individuals incapable of utilizing arcanergy.


    If absorption itself is not attainable for everyone, capturing arcanergy particles is an even more daunting task.


    And the most crucial part ¨C dissecting them ¨C sounds almost like a joke.


    Owen felt a stirring of interest and channeled his mental energy to enter the world of arcanergy particles.


    These tiny particles, shimmering with strange light, danced in the air, forming a spectacr and colorful tapestry.


    Countless arcanergy particles streaked across the night sky like meteors, leaving behind brilliant trails.


    They radiated intense energy fluctuations, representing the most pure source of magical power in the universe.


    The particles sometimes clustered into magnificent light balls, and at other times dispersed into fine beams of light, weaving together into an exquisitely beautiful pattern.


    In this ocean of arcanergy particles, time and space seemed to lose their meaning.


    Everything became blurred and distorted, as if one were in an ethereal dream.


    Owen''s mental energy reached out like tendrils, attempting to grasp an arcanergy particle.


    Unfortunately, as soon as he caught one, the particles swarmed around his mental energy and then suddenly vanished.


    He knew they had been absorbed by his body.


    Dragons, being a naturally advanced race, absorb arcanergy particles as naturally as breathing.


    This is why dragons, after slumbering for a thousand years, can emerge invincible in the world.


    "Is it a mistake to have such a gift?" Owen mused to himself.


    Now, his desire to capture an arcanergy particle intensified even more.


    ...


    Three days passed, during which Owen practiced capturing arcanergy particles daily.


    His mental strength, paradoxically, grew stronger with each attempt.


    In the world of arcanergy particles, his mental energy formed an imprable, enveloping an arcanergy particlepletely.


    Blessed with the power of ster, his mental strength was exceptionally robust, and after just three days of practice, he seeded in capturing an arcanergy particle.


    Subsequently, his mental energy transformed into a knife, barely touching the surface of the arcanergy particle.


    At that moment, Owen''s heart started pounding like a drum.


    His blood flow inexplicably elerated, and a sense of difort invaded his mind.


    Instantly alert, Owen internallymanded: "[Prophecy] activate."


    In a sh, Owen stepped out of his own body.


    He saw himself sitting cross-legged on the bed, and then suddenly, a ck dot appeared in the air near him.


    This dot emerged abruptly and was strikingly conspicuous.


    Owen understood that in the realm of [Prophecy], he might have already sliced open the arcanergy particle.


    The ck dot rapidly expanded, engulfing Owen, then Erin standing by the window, followed by Berkeley lying on a chair, and finally, the entire gryphon.


    Standing in the void, Owen''s mouth hung open.


    The ck dot gradually disappeared, along with the gryphon, as if they had never existed.


    Still reeling from the shock, Owen found himself able to move again.


    He was still in the world of arcanergy particles, his mental knife hovering close to the particle.


    He immediately halted all actions and withdrew from the realm of arcanergy particles.


    Turning once again to the ancient tome Berkeley had given him, he found it too aged to discern any details clearly.


    The text and images were indistinct, obscured by the ravages of time.


    "Berkeley," Owen called out.


    "Mr. Owen, is there a problem?" Berkeley leaped up, quickly approaching Owen''s side.


    "Do you have magic that can restore the contents of this ancient book?"


    Berkeley''s eyelids twitched slightly, wondering how the usually astute Mr. Owen could ask such a question.


    "Mr. Owen," Berkeley said with a hint of difficulty, "such magic does exist, but this ancient tome is under a restriction. Trace-back magic won''t work on it."


    Owen licked his lips and chuckled lightly: "I had forgotten. If it were possible to trace back, you would have already restored it to its original state."


    The shock of what he had just witnessed in [Prophecy] seemed to have momentarily clouded his judgment, leading him to ask such a basic question.


    Berkeley nodded slightly, his face bearing a sycophantic smile: "Mr. Owen is indeed astute, quickly realizing the key point."


    After a moment of contemtion, Owen asked: "Have you ever heard of someone dissecting arcanergy particles?"


    "No. My master''s teacher once wanted to try, but ever since he proposed this idea, he disappeared without a trace. Even my master doesn''t know where he went. My master spected that perhaps he seeded and ascended to godhood."


    Owen''s brows furrowed tightly, and he involuntarily swallowed hard.


    Ascended to godhood?


    It was clearly being devoured by that strange ck dot!


    If not for his prophetic abilities, he too would have been swallowed by the ck dot!


    "What''s the matter, Mr. Owen?" Berkeley asked curiously.


    Owen ced the ancient book into his spatial ring: "Nothing, keep the book with me for now. I''ll return it to you once I''ve thoroughly researched it."


    Berkeley, ever generous, waved his hand and said: "Mr. Owen, I am now at your service. Everything I have is yours."


    ...


    Half a month had passed when Erin suddenly pointed towards the window and eximed loudly, "Master, we''ve arrived. The gryphon is descending."


    Owen walked over to the window, taking in the view outside.


    From high above, the capital of the Laine Kingdom presented a magnificent and bustling scene.


    The cityy on a vast in, encircled by a wide river.


    Under the sunlight, the river shimmered with a silvery glow, like a flowing mirror.


    In the city''s center stood a grand and majestic pce, its imposing presence evident even from this high vantage point.


    Surrounding the pce was a bustlingmercial district with skyscrapers rising abruptly, their ss facades reflecting the dazzling sunlight.


    The streets were bustling with activity, and although the people appeared as mere specks from Owen''s perspective, it was clear that Star City, the capital of the Laine Kingdom, was densely popted.


    One particr scene caught Owen''s attention.


    A cluster of ancient buildings nestled at the foot of lush green hills, enveloped by a dense forest.


    Towering towers and majestic structures were strategically ced within this area, radiating an aura of antiquity and sanctity.


    Pointing to that area, Owen asked curiously, "What ce is that?"


    Berkeley looked towards the location, his gaze filled withplexity: "Mr. Owen, that is the Grand Magus Academy. It''s the most unique ce in the Laine Kingdom."


    "Indeed special, it seems like a separate entity altogether," Owen''s eyes lit up slightly, filled with anticipation for the Grand Magus Academy.

 Chapter 25: The Heart of Magus, Unnecessary

    <h4>Chapter 25: The Heart of Magus, Unnecessary</h4>


    The grand gates of the Grand Magus Academy stood towering at the edge of a vast square, like a portal to a mystical world.


    Constructed from countless massive blocks of bluestone, each stone was intricately etched withplex magical runes, shimmering with a faint glow.


    nking the gate, two towering towers soared into the clouds, standing like guardian deities, silently protecting the academy.


    Above the gate, a massive magic array dominated the view, its deep blue hues punctuated by arge red gem at the center, seemingly brimming with endless magical power.


    Erin, brimming with curiosity, remarked,


    "This magic array looks so majestic, manifesting itself like this."


    Berkeley, his eyes filled withplexity and nostalgia, said,


    "As the strongest academy of the human race, this magic array has yed a monumental role for the Grand Magus Academy."


    Owen, now intrigued, asked, "Is there a story behind it?"


    "The story goes back a long way. This magic array is the closest thing to god-level, safeguarding the Grand Magus Academy from any harm. Even the Kingdom of Laine relies on it to protect its capital city."


    Owen nodded in understanding, realizing why the Grand Magus Academy held such a prestigious status.


    Groups of young magi, d in various magical robes and holding staves, faces alight with excitement and anticipation, eagerly entered through the gates.


    "Those must be the new students of the Grand Magus Academy. Every year, the academy specially recruits students from various ces. They don''t need to go through the academy''s assessments and can directly enter to study," Berkeley exined, pointing at the youthful magiing and going.


    Owen took out the Heart of Magus from his space ring.


    The Heart of Magus radiated with a brilliant light, as if resonating with the Grand Magus Academy from afar.


    "Can this thing grant direct entry into the academy?" Owen asked, cing the Heart of Magus in front of Berkeley.


    Berkeley''s eyes widened in astonishment, and he immediately grabbed Owen''s hand, eximing, "The Heart of Magus? Mr. Owen, is this thing for real?"


    Owen couldn''t help but find humor in the situation:


    "So, you''re saying there''s a counterfeit Heart of Magus?"


    Berkeley, slightly closing his agape mouth, looked at Owen with a mix of shock and awe:


    "Well, not exactly... Crafting a Heart of Magus is extraordinarily difficult. If someone managed to make a fake, the Grand Magus Academy would probably invite that person to join as an arcanergy artifact craftsman."


    After a pause, Berkeley continued with a sense of wonder,


    "It''s hard to believe, Mr. Owen, that you possess such a divine object... There are probably no more than ten people in the entire Grand Magus Academy who have a Heart of Magus."


    "The most remarkable part is, those individuals have spent years immersed in the Academy to earn such an honor. Mr. Owen, so young and already in possession of a Heart of Magus, your future is boundless!"


    Owen, seemingly indifferent to the des, casually asked:


    "Where should I enter from?"


    Berkeley pointed towards a distinct building next to the Grand Magus Academy.


    It was a tower as well, but unlike the Academy''s buildings, itcked a sense of historical depth, as if it was newly constructed.


    "That''s the Testing Tower, specifically for talent assessment. But with the Heart of Magus, you don''t need to undergo any tests. It''s a symbol of your identity."


    Knowing this, Owen suggested:


    "I''ll apany Erin there. Will you join us?"


    "Of course," replied Berkeley.


    Together, they entered the Testing Tower, a man and two dragons.


    Inside the Testing Tower, a long queue had already formed.


    Owen overheard numerous sobs among the crowd.


    Berkeley chuckled softly, "Those are the cries of those who failed the test."


    Yet, there were also many faces beaming with pride, as if they had already be students of the Grand Magus Academy.


    Berkeley exined further,


    "The rules of the Testing Tower are quite straightforward. It''s all about assessing the strength of mind power."


    "There are ten levels, from 1 to 10. Anyone scoring above three is eligible for elementary studies at the Grand Magus Academy."


    "Score above five, and you can pursue intermediate studies. Surpass seven, and you''re taken as a personal student by a professor, bing an assistant."


    "Each year, over a million try their luck at the Grand Magus Academy''s Testing Tower, but only about thirty percent surpass a mind power score of three."


    "Those scoring above five are even rarer, and a mere 0.01% exceed seven. Mr. Owen... Does Miss Erin stand a chance?"


    Berkeley, aware that Owen''s true form was a dragon, assumed Erin must be a dragon as well.


    Dragons weremonly known for their weak mind power, often remaining in a slumberous state until maturity.


    Moreover, dragon magic was notoriously rough and inferior -mon knowledge in thend of Novalia.


    He couldn''t help but worry for Erin.


    This reminded Owen to use his abilities. Mentally, he thought, "Activate [Prophecy]."


    Stepping out from "Owen''s" body, he watched the ck and white line slowly advance.


    Erin ced her hand on a light ball.


    The ball flickered faintly, the second flickering and going, and then, on the third flicker, it vanished in an instant.


    The magus standing before the light ball furrowed their brow slightly, showing a look of regret as they shook their head.


    At this point, Berkeley stepped forward, arguing fervently with a formidable presence.


    [Prophecy] ended there.


    Owen returned to his own consciousness, lost in thought.


    Berkeley, mistaking Owen''s silence for worry about Erin, spoke up, "Mr. Owen, there''s no need for concern. Miss Erin seems vivacious and her mind power appears strong."


    After a brief moment of contemtion, Owen looked at Erin and suddenly handed her the Heart of Magus, "Here, take this. You won''t need to undergo the test now."


    Berkeley''s eyes widened in shock again.


    Weren''t these two master and servant?


    Owen was actually giving the privilege of the Heart of Magus to his servant?


    Most importantly, with the Heart of Magus given to Erin, what about Owen?


    Was he this generous to his servants?


    Erin, slightly startled at first, quickly found her eyes welling up with tears: "Sa...Master...I..."


    Her heart was in turmoil, leaving her at a loss for words.


    "Don''t cry, I have confidence in myself. Besides, I might feel a bit uneasy without you around in the academy." Owen ced his hand on Erin''s face, gently wiping away her tears.


    Erin, unable to hold back, burst into tears, "Master is too kind to me, I''ll follow you for my entire life."


    Berkeley''s expression turned slightly sour, seeing such an opportunity to enter the Grand Magus Academy being casually given away by Owen.


    Is this the grandeur of a dragon?


    Maybe following Owen would lead to a prosperous path for himself too?


    But the lingering question remained - what about Owen? He too was a dragon!


    ...


    Finally, it was Owen''s turn in the queue.


    The expressionless magus at the light ball instructed, "ce your hand on the light ball."


    Owenplied, and suddenly, a surge of energy emanated from the light ball, causing it to burst into brilliant light.


    The glow was so intense, like a bright incandescent bulb, illuminating the entire space.


    The people around were startled, even the children who had been crying looked towards Owen.


    "Who is that? His mind power is so abundant!"


    "My goodness, the light ball ispletely filled! Has the Testing Tower ever witnessed such a scene?"


    "Indeed. The Grand Magus Academy tests for quantity of mind power rather than quality to admit students."


    "To fill the light ball like that, his mind power must be incredibly strong!"


    "By the gods, am I seeing this right?"


    ...


    The magus in front of the light ball was also stunned.


    Then, the light ball underwent rapid changes, flickering eight times in session.


    The once noisy crowd fell into a hushed silence.


    Eight consecutive flickers, without a single pause, each as bright as an incandescentmp.


    Owen never knew restraint when it came to showcasing his power.


    He wanted to let Eldrich know that he didn''t need the Heart of Magus to receive the highest honors at the Grand Magus Academy.


    The light ball flickered once more.


    Nine times!


    The crowd gasped, leaning back slightly in a gesture of respect.


    Then, the light ball flickered yet again.


    Ten times!!


    Cries of astonishment erupted from the crowd, unable to contain their amazement.


    "Ten times, the pinnacle of mind talent!"


    "My goodness, is this some kind of trick?"


    "Ten times, an unprecedented achievement in the Grand Magus Academy."


    "Is this... a god?"


    Berkeley, standing beside Owen, was petrified, unable to utter a word.


    Ten flickers, a full-level mind power.


    The Grand Magus Academy had never witnessed a lvMAX mind power presence before.


    The magus in front of the light ball waspletely dumbfounded.


    Owen did not stop, letting the light ball continue to absorb his mind power.

 Chapter 26: Owen’s Limit

    <h4>Chapter 26: Owen''s Limit</h4>


    The test was not yet over, but the light ball had reached its limit.


    Tiny cracks appeared on its surface, spreading rapidly like a spider''s web.


    The light ball''s glow grew increasingly intense, as if to illuminate the entire room.


    Finally, after a powerful tremor, the light ball, under the immense pressure of Owen''s mind power, shatteredpletely.


    Countless beams of light shot out from the remnants, bursting like magnificent fireworks in the air.


    These beams pierced through every corner of the room, lighting it up as if it were broad daylight.


    A powerful aura awakened within the Grand Magus Academy, sweeping through like a tempest, imposing an unprecedented sense of oppression on everyone present.


    The magi within the Academy were all stirred.


    "What''s happening? Why are the professors releasing their magical fluctuations?!"


    "My god, is someone attacking the Grand Magus Academy?"


    "What''s going on?"


    Amanding voice echoed from the horizon: "Daring to stir trouble in our Grand Magus Academy? Quite the death wish."


    Voices swept through the Academy, converging towards the Testing Tower.


    Soon, three elderly men with white hair stood before Owen.


    Despite their snow-white hair, their faces were ruddy, clearly indicating they were masters of high caliber.


    The leader among them, seeing the shattered testing ball, bellowed,


    "Who dares to destroy the testing ball, undermining the dignity of my Grand Magus Academy?"


    The magus in charge of the test, finally snapping out of his trance, replied,


    "Headmaster Leopold, nobody broke the testing ball deliberately. It was him... His mind power burst the testing ball!"


    Leopold looked towards Owen, following the direction of the magus''s gesture, his expression one of astonishment: "He burst the testing ball?"


    Owen, with a graceful bow, replied apologetically, "I''m sorry, I didn''t control my power properly."


    "I didn''t expect the testing ball of your esteemed academy to have such a low capacity... My apologies."


    Leopold was taken aback, exchanging nces with the two other powerful magi beside him.


    A storm of shock and awe stirred in their hearts.


    They knew all too well the working principle of the testing ball - it measured a person''s upper limit of mind power.


    Whether it was a sage-tier magus or a novice magus, they differed only in the quality and quantity of mind power, but the upper limit of mind power they could cultivate was fixed.


    A sage-tier magus tested with the testing ball would result in the light ball flickering seven times.


    If it flickered eight or nine times, it indicated that the sage-tier magus theoretically still had room for advancement.


    A novice magus, despite having lesser quality and quantity of mind powerpared to a sage-tier magus, could also achieve a flicker count of seven after testing.


    This indicated that the novice''s future achievements could reach or even surpass those of a sage-tier magus.


    Simply put, the testing ball measured talent, not the quality or quantity of mind power.


    Now, with Owen having burst the light ball, it indicated only one thing ¡ª


    His magus cultivation talent was beyond the measurement capabilities of the testing ball.


    The explosion of the testing ball marked its limit, not Owen''s talent limit.


    This implied that theoretically, Owen could cultivate through magic to reach divinity!


    Realizing the significance of what had just happened, Leopold''s expression shifted from stern to amiable:


    "Young fellow, what''s your name?"


    "Owen Dous, you can call me Owen."


    "Hmm?" Leopold''s eyes widened, his expressionplex as he looked at Owen, "So you''re Owen!"


    Owen, somewhat surprised, asked, "You know of me?"


    Leopold didn''t respond to Owen''s question. Instead, he addressed the crowd, "Continue with the tests... Owen,e with me."


    Leopold then led Owen and Erin into the Grand Magus Academy.


    Berkeley, meanwhile, rented a room outside to rest.


    Having spent considerable time in Toka and making a good amount of money through his business, he wasn''t short on funds.


    If needed, he could always sell arcanergy fluid.


    ...


    Upon entering the Grand Magus Academy, Owen was amazed by the sight before him.


    An ancient castle stood majestically on a vast expanse of grasnd, surrounded by a winding river.


    The river was crystal clear, its sparkling waters reflecting the castle''s image.


    The castle''s architecture was quaint and elegant, its stone walls covered in green ivy, as if bearing witness to countless historical changes.


    "Headmaster Leopold, it seems you recognize me?" Owen initiated the conversation.


    "The saint of dragons, who wouldn''t know? I believe some races even have your portraits," Leopold said with a slight shake of his head, clearly acknowledging Owen''s identity.


    Owen was momentarily taken aback but quickly understood the situation.


    During the selection of saints among the various races, everyone was present, and Barlo had publicly supported Owen.


    The emergence of a saint among dragons was a significant event.


    It was no surprise that he was known to many races.


    The Heart of Magus in his possession was even a gift from Eldrich.


    Eldrich wouldn''t have kept such a matter hidden from the people of the Grand Magus Academy.


    Leopold gazed at the serene scenery of the Grand Magus Academy, his mind somewhat in turmoil.


    How should he amodate Owen?


    It was a challenging question.


    "Saint Owen..."


    "Just call me Owen."


    "Owen... With your talent, you can choose to study in any department. However, we won''t grant you any special privileges, even though you''re the saint of dragons."


    After a long contemtion, Leopold spoke frankly.


    Owen, not surprised, quietly waited for him to continue.


    Leopold, as if afraid of being misunderstood, exined,


    "I hope you can appreciate our perspective. The Grand Magus Academy is an institute for all races. Admission is based solely on talent."


    "If I were to grant you unnecessary privileges just because you''re the saint of dragons, I fear it might cause discontent among other students."


    "After all, our academy hosts saints from other races too..."


    Owen understood and replied with a smile, "I get your point, Headmaster."


    Leopold''s message was clear: if Owen caused any trouble, the Academy would not show favoritism towards him.


    In case of disputes with other races, the Grand Magus Academy would judge the matter fairly and justly.


    It was a preemptive move to prevent Owen from misusing his status as the saint of dragons within the Academy.


    Barlo had mentioned that he couldn''t breach the Grand Magus Academy, but it was not said that the Grand Magus Academy could withstand thebined might of the twelve elder dragons of the dragon race.


    Leopold visibly rxed, a smile forming on his face: "It''s good to have a wise saint among us. Didn''t Eldrich give you a Heart of Magus? Why did you still participate in the testing?"


    Owen gestured for Erin to show the Heart of Magus to Leopold.


    Leopold''s lips twitched slightly, possibly cursing inwardly.


    Handing over the Heart of Magus to a female dragon?


    Owen''s methods of wooing were indeed extravagant!


    However, since the Heart of Magus was originally gifted to Owen, he had full authority over its use, and who he chose to give it to was none of the Grand Magus Academy''s concern.


    "Since the saint understands the rules of the Grand Magus Academy, you can head to the dormitory building. The Academy doesn''t start for another month, so you can go and secure a ce now," Leopold reminded him again.


    Owen, somewhat surprised, asked, "Secure a room? Doesn''t the Academy assign them?"


    "Heh, our Academy does allocate dormitories. But that''s a ''privilege'' for research magi, who choose the path of study overbat. Remember, you must not trouble the research magi."


    "Battle magi have their own ''privileges'', which involve using their strength to vie for dormitories. The Grand Magus Academy cultivates warriors, not flowers grown in a greenhouse."


    A glint of gold shed in Owen''s eyes, edged with a chill.


    Leopold, for some reason, felt a slight twitch in his heart:


    "Saint, I know dragons possess great physical strength. But here in the Grand Magus Academy, you can only use magic."


    Owen''s face wore a smile, intrigued by the Academy''s survival-of-the-fittest policy.


    He liked it.


    Seeing the smile on Owen''s face, Leopold felt an even more ominous sensation:


    "Saint, duels are allowed within the Grand Magus Academy, but killing is not."


    A duel meant that one could break arms or legs, but not take another''s life in a single strike.


    Owen nodded slightly, his anticipation for the life ahead growing:


    "Don''t worry, Headmaster Leopold. I''ll be mindful of my actions."


    Following Leopold, the two dragons arrived at the residential area.


    The towering cylindrical building, however, didn''t seem capable of housing all the students of the Grand Magus Academy.

 Chapter 27: The True Magical Duel

    <h4>Chapter 27: The True Magical Duel</h4>


    "Are we staying here?" Owen asked.


    Leopold nodded in affirmation.


    Erin frowned slightly, expressing her skepticism, "This cylindrical building doesn''t seem veryrge."


    Leopold smiled faintly, "You''ll understand its mystery once you step inside."


    "Saint, I''ll leave you here. From now on, you''ll have to navigate the life at the Grand Magus Academy on your own."


    "You treat a genius like me with such indifference?"


    Owen was genuinely surprised.


    As the saint of dragons, his entire race had weed him with open arms.


    His deliberate disy of talent had only been met with coldness here.


    Leopold thought to himself, "You''re certainly not modest."


    "Saint, your privilege now is unrestricted ess to any part of the Grand Magus Academy. As for more powers, you''ll find out when the term starts."


    Owen felt somewhat satisfied with this privilege.


    The mere fact of having unrestricted ess was already extraordinary and brought a sense of bnce to his mind.


    Leopold asked again, "Do you have any other questions, saint?"


    "No more questions."


    "Good luck."


    With Leopold''s departure, Owen and Erin entered the student dormitory.


    The moment they stepped inside, Owen distinctly felt a wave of spatial fluctuation.


    The entrance to the dormitory was a massive wooden door, iid with various magical runes flickering uncertainly.


    The building was immensely tall; Owen couldn''t even see the top at a nce.


    Erin expressed her astonishment, "From the outside, the building didn''t seem this tall."


    Indeed, from the outside, Owen only had to look up at a forty-five-degree angle to see the top of the cylindrical building.


    But once inside, even tilting his head nearly parallel to the ground, he couldn''t see the top.


    "Could it be space magic?" Owen''s eyes lit up with curiosity.


    At that moment, a voice came from behind them:


    "Daring to enter the cylindrical tower without any knowledge of it. Looks like we have another lucky one from a poor household."


    Owen turned around to see five teenagers, around fifteen or sixteen years old, dressed in magus robes, slowly encircling them with wands in hand.


    The leader of the group was a tall youth, about six feet five inches in height, with jet-ck short hair messily draped over his defiant face.


    His deep brown eyes sparkled with a hint of wildness, exuding an indescribable rebellious aura.


    "Let me introduce myself, I''m Adrian. You''re new here?"


    Owen remained silent. Erin, standing beside him, spoke with disdain, "Yes, we are new. What about it?"


    Adrian hadn''t expected such a beautiful girl to be with Owen.


    His eyes slightly lit up, and the other boys'' gazes also lingered on Erin''s shapely legs.


    "What''s your name?" Adrian quickly shifted his focus to Erin, giving her what he thought was a charming smile.


    "None of your business."


    With that, Erin took Owen''s hand and started walking towards the stairs.


    The staircase in the cylindrical tower was quite interesting, being retractable and extending out from the wall as they approached.


    Owen hadn''t yet ascended the stairs when Adrian blocked their path.


    "Hey, newbie, you''re quite impolite. Are you mute or something?"


    Owen paused, turning to smile at Adrian, "What do you intend to do?"


    "I was thinking of teaching you a lesson, showing you who''s the boss around here. But if you let her keep mepany for a few days, I might let you off."


    Adrian spoke as if what he suggested was perfectly honorable, seemingly oblivious to the immorality of his words.


    Hispanions burst intoughter.


    "This freshman needs a lesson. Doesn''t even greet us second-year seniors."


    "This girl is stunning. After our boss has had his fun, we could have a turn too."


    "Didn''t expect such a lucky encounter so early in the school year."


    "..."


    This was also a downside of the Grand Magus Academy.


    Under thew of the survival of the fittest, civility was often a distant concept.


    Owen rxed his wrists slightly, muttering under his breath,


    "Seems like I need to clean up the atmosphere in the Grand Magus Academy. These brats are really annoying."


    "What are you mumbling about?" Adrian frowned slightly.


    Owen struck without warning, the air''s fire elements instantly coalescing.


    A fiery ze shot out from the tip of his wand, like a fire dragon lunging towards Adrian.


    This was the fire dragon spell of the red dragon.


    Adrian sneered, quickly raising his wand and chanting.


    "Daring toy hands on me? Let this senior teach you a lesson!"


    Instantly, a wall of ice formed in front of him,pletely blocking the mes.


    The moment the fire collided with the ice wall, a loud explosion ensued, sending shards of ice scattering.


    Adrian''s expression turned slightly serious: "Interesting, you''re not a new student, are you?"


    This was just the beginning.


    A cold smile flickered in Owen''s eyes as he waved his hand again.


    This time, he unleashed a powerful storm force, a howling wind that affected the space around them.


    Bottles and jars ced around were shaken by the storm''s force.


    This was the storm power of the storm dragon.


    Owen''s Gold Divine Dragon bloodline allowed him to wield the powers of any dragon race.


    Adrian found himself bound by the storm''s power, unable to move an inch.


    Owen slowly approached Adrian, a mysterious smile curling on his lips.


    "Not so tough, huh? Tell me, which room are you staying in?"


    Adrian''sckeys stood aside, not making any move as if they didn''t want to interfere in their duel.


    Just as Owen was about to deliver the final blow, Adrian suddenly unleashed a burst of astonishing power.


    He broke free from the storm''s hold and charged at Owen like lightning.


    Swinging his wand, Adrian released a dazzling beam of light that struck Owen, pushing him back several steps.


    Owen felt a surge of pain. Adrian was utterly dumbfounded.


    "My strike didn''t seriously injure you?"


    Hisckeys also lowered their hands from their chests, their eyes wide in disbelief.


    "By the gods, who is this person? His body is so tough."


    "Could it be some kind of arcanergy armor?"


    "Maybe he''s a martial artist, someone who cultivates both physical strength and magical power?"


    Owen was taken aback, not expecting Adrian to be so cunning.


    Trapped and seemingly at a disadvantage, he had lured Owen into his trap.


    If all the students at the Grand Magus Academy possessed suchbat awareness, it would be truly frightening.


    Considering the survival-of-the-fittest rule of the Grand Magus Academy, it made sense.


    Warrior magi would use any means to achieve victory.


    The students of the Academy grew through constant battle, not to be underestimated.


    Adrian, capable of leading a small group, undoubtedly had strength.


    But rtive to Owen, if he used his physical strength, he could reach Adrian in a single breath and lift him like a small chicken.


    However, Leopold had made it clear: in the dormitory battles, only magic could be used.


    Licking his lips, Owen''s eyes glinted with a crimson light, "Very well, let me fully experience the thrill of a magical duel."


    With a snap of his fingers and chanting an incantation, the air around him began to heat up intensely.


    Suddenly, a burst of me shot from the tip of his wand, transforming into a massive fire dragon that lunged towards Adrian with bared fangs and ws.


    Repeating his tactic, the fire dragon spell.


    Seeing this, Adrian immediately swung his wand, conjuring an ice wall.


    The ice wall rose swiftly in front of him, blocking the fire dragon outside.


    However, the dragon did not extinguish; instead, it grew more ferocious.


    "Hmph, thought it was the same old fire dragon?" Owen sneered inwardly.


    The fire dragon opened its massive jaws, spewing intense mes at the ice wall, attempting to melt it.


    Adrian, calm andposed, waved his wand again, reinforcing the ice wall.


    He took a deep breath, gripping his wand tightly, and began chanting aplex spell.


    As his incantation grew louder, the air around them became increasingly colder.


    Soon, frost formed on the ground, and ice crystals spread across the walls.


    Owen sensed Adrian''s potent magical energy and was inwardly rmed.


    Magic was not his forte, and he needed to end the battle quickly.


    Many dragon spells required a dragon form to unleash their full power.


    He hastened his spell chanting, and under hismand, the fire dragon grew in strength.


    The dragon circled in the air before diving towards Adrian with renewed ferocity.

 Chapter 28: The Mysterious Magic Shop

    <h4>Chapter 28: The Mysterious Magic Shop</h4>


    Just then, Adrian''s incantation wasplete.


    He waved his wand, and the ice wall that had stood before vanished, reced by a massive ice spear.


    The spear traced a graceful arc through the air, striking the dragon''s head directly.


    The fire dragon let out a pained roar, dissolving into a shower of light.


    Adrian scoffed, "Looks can be deceiving. Take this!"


    With a flick of his wand, he chanted, "Spirits of frost, lend me the blizzard''s might."


    The air around them instantly turned biting cold, each breath Owen took felt like knives in his lungs.


    Owen narrowed his eyes slightly, feeling the surge of arcanergy within him.


    He activated the shadow dragon arcana, Darkw.


    Adrian''s heart skipped a beat unexpectedly.


    "Boss, watch out!" Adrian''spanion yelled from behind.


    A pair of massive Darkws appeared beside Adrian, then mped down on him fiercely.


    Adrian was caught in mid-air, squeezed by the Darkws.


    Feeling the tightening grip, Adrian struggled to breathe, his mouth agape, his body convulsing.


    "Let... let... me go..."


    There was fear in Adrian''s eyes as he felt the looming presence of death.


    Looking into Owen''s eyes, he knew Owen might actually kill him.


    "Your room is now mine," Owen said indifferently, a cold sneer in his heart. "Don''t take me lightly."


    Adrian, face contorted in misery, replied with a trembling voice,


    "Room 001 in the East Wing, it''s yours."


    Only then did Owen release Adrian.


    Adrian looked at Owen, still shaken.


    This forbidden technique, imbued with dark magic, was rare among the students of the Grand Magus Academy.


    Yet Owen was one of the few who had mastered it.


    This made Adrian doubt Owen''s true identity.


    After a stern lesson, Adrian finally behaved.


    Without another word, he led Owen to room 001 in the East Wing.


    ...


    Room 001.


    The dormitory was far more luxurious than he had imagined.


    A spacious room housed arge four-poster bed, adorned with opulent curtains.


    The bed itself was draped with soft velvet sheets and several delicate pillows.


    Beside the bed stood arge desk, covered with various magical books and peculiar magical tools.


    Next to the desk was afortable chair, draped with his cloak and hat.


    In one corner of the room, arge firece zed, casting a warm glow.


    Next to the firece sat a small coffee table, adorned with fine teacups and pastries.


    Another corner of the room featured a spacious wardrobe, filled with his clothes and magical robes.


    Adrian looked around the dorm with a hint of reluctance in his heart.


    "This ce is yours now," he said.


    Owen looked back at Adrian, a strange smile ying on his lips.


    "I rather liked your defiant attitude from before. Get back to that."


    Adrian''s face turned beet red, and he scratched his head, saying, "Don''t get cocky. Once I''ve improved my skills, I''ll take this room back."


    Owen shrugged nonchntly. "I''ll be waiting."


    The Grand Magus Academy might operate on thew of the survival of the fittest, but its teaching and guidance for students wereprehensive.


    Although battle magi had a strong fighting spirit, their character wasmendable, steering clear of underhanded tricks.


    "Wait and see," Adrian squeezed out these words from his throat and turned to leave.


    Something urred to Erin, and she called out to his retreating figure, "Where can we buy magical supplies?"


    "The magic shop. It''s a market belonging to our Grand Magus Academy," he replied without turning around.


    "Aren''t you going to take your stuff from the room?"


    "Just leave it."


    Adrian, perhaps fearing embarrassment, didn''t turn back and even decided to abandon his personal items in the room.


    Owen entered the room, surveying the cozy dorm and nodded slightly.


    In Dragon Echo Valley, he usually practiced in the open air, seeking shelter in makeshift caves for rest.


    Now, in the human world, having his own room seemed quite nice.


    "Erin, you''ll sleep with me from now on," Owen casually said after looking around.


    "Ah?" Erin''s pale cheeks immediately flushed red, and she fumbled with her fingers nervously.


    "Master, is that really appropriate?"


    "There''s nothing inappropriate about it. It''s to prevent others from bullying you," Owen responded.


    A smile slowly spread across Erin''s face. "Okay, Master."


    After tidying up the room, Erin, looking at the bare space, suggested, "Master, let''s go to the magic shop. We can buy you a set of magical robes."


    With nothing else to do, Owen readily agreed.


    They thought finding the magic shop would be easy, but after wandering around the academy for a long time, they couldn''t locate it.


    Erin, drenched in sweat, fanned her face and said,


    "This is strange. Why can''t we find the magic shop? Did Adrian lie to us?"


    Owen thought Adrian wouldn''t stoop to such pettiness.


    He approached a passerby and asked, "Excuse me, can you tell me how to get to the magic shop?"


    The passerby, d in a robe and holding a book, was momentarily stunned by Owen''s question before finally responding.


    "A freshman, huh?"


    "Yes."


    "No wonder you can''t find the magic shop."


    "That''s why I''m asking for your guidance!"


    "First, go to the library. In a corner, there''s a firece where you''ll find a forgotten magic book. This book contains the special incantation and ritual to reach the magic shop."


    Owen frowned, surprised by theplexity. "To get to the magic shop is thatplicated?"


    "Locate a quiet spot,y out an ancient map and a silver magic key. When you chant the spell, these items will guide you through time and space to the magic shop."


    "That sounds quite borate."


    "Of course, it''s a privilege of our Grand Magus Academy."


    "As long as you have the magic key, you can enter the magic shop from anywhere by chanting the spell. It''s a tremendous advantage."


    Erin''s eyes widened in amazement.


    "Really? Does that mean we can just hide in the magic shop when we''re in danger?"


    "Well, not exactly," the passerby exined.


    "The spell only works if you''re not being disturbed. If you''re in a battle, the forces of space might not be able to affect you."


    Owen, stroking his chin, added, "But it''s still a lifesaving tactic."


    "Indeed, so the initial hassle is worth it. Many people outside would do anything for such an opportunity."


    "Thank you."


    Owen, Erin, and the passerby went their separate ways.


    Following the passerby''s instructions, they indeed found the firece in a corner of the library, where Owen learned the ancient incantation.


    "Portal through time, open the gates to the magic shop."


    Finding the ancient map and the silver magic key was surprisingly easy.


    Back at their ce, Owen ced the magic key on the map and chanted the spell.


    "Portal through time, open the gates to the magic shop..."


    A mysterious force enveloped Owen, and he quickly grabbed Erin''s hand.


    A powerful sensation of being devoured emanated from his body.


    The next moment, he felt weightless.


    Owen quickly twisted his body to shield Erin, preventing them from crashing onto the ground.


    Laughter suddenly filled the air around them. "Another neer..."


    "Shame he didn''tnd face-first. What a pity."


    "Ha ha ha, watching newbies enter the magic shop is always such fun."


    Owen and Erin straightened themselves up, finally taking in the full view of the magic shop.


    The street was lined with various magical stores: there were herb shops selling all kinds of miraculous potions, magic general stores offering a range of peculiar magical items, and bookstores filled with rare magical tomes.


    Most astonishingly, Owen even spotted a shop specializing in selling owls.


    Each shopfront was adorned with magicalnterns, their eternal blue mes illuminating the entire street.


    The street was bustling with people, almost shoulder to shoulder.

 Chapter 29: The Eerie Incident at the Magic Shop

    <h4>Chapter 29: The Eerie Incident at the Magic Shop</h4>


    They wore robes of all kinds, carrying various strange magical items in their hands.


    Those who hadughed at Owen and Erin moments ago now turned their heads and moved on.


    Erin''s eyes were wide with interest, taking in everything around her. "Master, this ce looks really fun."


    A slight smile yed on Owen''s lips, finding the scene before him equally novel and intriguing.


    These were sights unseen in Dragon Echo Valley, an experience that broadened his horizons.


    The two of them walked forward.


    Erin amused herself by teasing an owl perched on a tree branch, but the bird seemed uninterested and paid her no attention.


    Owen sensed the extraordinary arcanergy of the owls in the magic shop, realizing they were no ordinary creatures.


    A massive store caught Owen''s attention.


    The building, about ten meters tall, was constructed from huge stone blocks, each etched with ancient runes and decorations, emitting a mystical glow.


    A gigantic gemstone, shimmering with rainbow colors as if it were a window to an unknown world, was embedded in the door.


    "Gate of Miracles" was inscribed above the gemstone, lending the entrance an aura of wonder.


    Two enormous wings were carved on either side of the door, spread as if in flight, conveying a sense of freedom and lightness.


    Above the door was a small tower, from which a g embroidered with stars and moons fluttered in the breeze, instilling a sense of peace in those who saw it.


    Owen, with Erin in tow, walked through the gates, immediately enveloped by a powerful magical aura.


    Inside, they saw magical tools of various shapes and colors, from wands flickering with mysterious light to hats adorned with jewels.


    Behind the counter, an elderly witch was preparing a special magical potion for a young magus.


    She carefully added various herbs and magical ingredients to an ancient copper pot, stirring with a wooden stick.


    The liquid in the pot began to glow in mesmerizing colors, emitting an intoxicating aroma.


    Without lifting her head, the old witch said, "Look around, everything is clearly priced."


    Owen was drawn to a massive crystal ball.


    Inside it seemed to be a miniature world,plete with forests, mountains, and rivers.


    He saw little sprites dancing joyfully and a unicorn grazing leisurely on a meadow.


    He couldn''t help but reach out to touch the crystal ball, longing to interact with the world inside.


    "That''s the Pseudo-World Orb, a legendary life-based magical artifact. Are you thinking of buying it?"


    The old witch, seemingly at the final stage of her potion-making, left her concoction and slowly approached Owen, her aged voice asking in a low tone.


    Owen shook his head slightly and withdrew his hand.


    "I''m not interested in life-based artifacts. It''s the miniature world inside the crystal ball that intrigues me."


    The old witch''s tone carried a hint of regret.


    "I shouldn''t have created this thing. Who could possibly use something so big?"


    Owen nced at the crystal ball again.


    With a diameter of over four meters, it upied a significant area.


    Such arge artifact would be more of a burden than an asset in battle.


    Erin raised her eyebrows in surprise.


    "Granny, you can actually create legendary-tier magical artifacts? Does that mean your skill surpasses a level 6 arraymancer?"


    Erin''s sweet words seemed to please the old witch, who even managed a smile in Erin''s direction.


    "What a pretty and smart girl."


    However, the wrinkles on the old witch''s face were deep, making her smile rather frightening.


    Owen was inwardly shocked, not expecting a level 6 arraymancer to be hidden within the magic shop.


    He remembered Berkeley mentioning that there were no more than thirty level 6 arraymancers in the entire Kingdom of Laine.


    Now, one stood before him, showcasing the profound depth of the Grand Magus Academy.


    No wonder the academy held the top spot among magical institutions in the human world.


    Suddenly, a piercing rm sounded, plunging the magic shop into chaos.


    Owen quickly stepped out from the Gate of Miracles onto the street.


    The scene unfolding before him on the street made his heart race.


    A monstrous creature of immense size dominated the sky above the magic shop.


    It had a fierce face, with green eyes flickering with malevolence.


    Its strong limbs caused the ground to shake with every movement.


    Owen could distinctly feel the tremors, yet the shops in the magic shop remained unaffected.


    Even the magi shopping on the street watched the scene with interest.


    The creature''s tail, resembling a gigantic python, coiled behind it, emitting a suffocating stench.


    Its deafening roar seemed to dere its dominance over the world.


    Erin hid behind Owen, her body trembling slightly.


    "Master, what... what is that thing?"


    Owen shook his head stiffly, not answering.


    The creature was overwhelmingly powerful.


    Its appearance brought a cold wind that churned the clouds, as if stirred by some mighty force.


    The old witch stood beside Owen, sighing.


    "The ''Eeries'' are increasing. The world is not at peace these days."


    Before Owen could ask what an ''Eerie'' was, a figure swept across the ground, apanied by thunder and wind.


    "Hmm--Elwin is taking action," the old witch muttered again. "This must be the 374th Eerie."


    Elwin''s figure flickered like a ghost, his eyes shing blue arcs of electricity.


    He clutched a mysterious container in his hand, an ancient enchanted box, covered inplex magical runes and exuding a mysterious aura.


    Standing at the center of the magic shop, Elwin''s gaze was sharp as a sword, cutting through the darkness, locking onto the Eerie mentioned by the old witch.


    Suddenly, a piercing scream echoed from the monstrous creature in the sky.


    A dozen demons emerged from the darkness surrounding it, their eyes gleaming with malevolent red light and spewing toxic fumes in an attempt to engulf Elwin.


    Unfazed, Elwin''s eyes sparked with lightning.


    He slowly raised the enchanted box in his hand and began chanting an ancient incantation.


    Owen strained to discern the words, but what he heard was a blur of sound, unable to make out Elwin''s chant.


    "Don''t bother trying," the old witch whispered beside him. "It''s not something someone of your level canprehend."


    Owen was taken aback.


    As Elwin''s chant grew louder, the runes on the enchanted box began to glow and heat up, emitting a powerful suction force.


    The Eeries, feeling this pull, tried to resist, howling in vain.


    Under the spell of Elwin''s incantation, the demons, as if guided by an invisible hand, were drawn towards the enchanted box.


    Their bodies twisted and contorted in mid-air, eventually transforming into streams of ck light that were sucked into the box.


    The immense Eerie was not spared either, helplessly drawn into the box.


    With a snap, Elwin quickly closed the lid.


    Instantly, the sky above the magic shop cleared, as if the previous chaos had never existed.


    The magi standing on the street burst into apuse for Elwin.


    Owen also nodded slightly, pping softly in respect.


    Elwin transformed into a streak of light and disappeared rapidly, his destination unknown.


    "Granny, what did you mean by ''Eeries'' earlier?" Owen turned to ask the old witch.


    But she had already shuffled back into her shop, resuming her work on her potion.


    Her voice, weathered with age, slowly drifted over.


    "You''ll understand once you''ve studied a few more years at the Grand Magus Academy."


    She quickly cooled the potion and poured it into a ss bottle,beling it "Emerald Water," before cing it on the counter behind her.


    "What are you looking to buy?" she asked, now resembling more of a merchant as she turned to Owen.


    Owen had a myriad of questions, but seeing the old witch''s demeanor, he knew she wouldn''t divulge more.


    So, he let it go.


    "I''d like to see some wands. Do you have any good ones I could try?"


    "Hmm, are you looking for umon-tier or rare-tier?"


    "Are those the only two types?"

 Chapter 30: Acquiring the Sunforged Tree

    <h4>Chapter 30: Acquiring the Sunforged Tree</h4>


    "Of course, wands are an extension of a magus''s ability to use magic. God-tier magi can cast spells without relying on wands, so wands are typically of these two levels."


    Owen was quick to catch the key words. "Typically? So you do have other levels?"


    The old witch looked at Owen, her gaze as unblinking and intense as a tree, making Owen feel unnerved.


    "What do you mean by looking at me like that?"


    Suddenly, the old witch''s fingers twitched, and arcanergy surged from her body.


    The wall behind Owen cracked open, and a new wall emerged, filled with boxes the size of an arm, each containing a wand.


    "If you want one, you''ll have to find it yourself. It has a peculiar temperament."


    Owen''s mind stirred, and the power of his mind flowed forth.


    The old witch seemed to sense it, casting a discreet nce at Owen.


    He closed his eyes, reaching out with his mind to feel the power of the wands, trying to find the one of epic-tier.


    As time ticked by, a tense expression appeared on Owen''s face.


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes, a sh of golden light sparkling briefly.


    He pointed decisively at one particr wand.


    Hidden among many boxes, the wand floated out, radiating a golden glow as if embodying the sun itself.


    Owen felt the immense power contained within the wand.


    It floated towards him, and he carefully picked it up, feeling it pulsating in his palm as if it were alive.


    He took a deep breath and channeled all his strength to draw this power into his body.


    This force was familiar to Owen ¨C the power of the sun, the blessing given to him by the twelve elders of the dragon n.


    Attracted by this power, the golden core in his dantian slowly rotated, continually releasing the power of the sun, gently enhancing his body... not just physically, but also the arcanergy within him.


    He felt an unprecedented boost in his magical powers, as if the entire world was within his grasp.


    A sh of surprise, followed by a hint of loss and nostalgia, flickered in the old witch''s eyes.


    Owen held the wand, examining it closely.


    The wand, the length of a forearm, was perfectly suited for a magus''s hand.


    Its main body was crafted from a rare purple-gold metal that shimmered enchantingly under the sunlight, as if imbued with endless magic.


    The surface of the purple-gold metal was adorned with intricate patterns and designs, seemingly engraved with ancient magical runes, each detail brimming with mystique.


    The grip was made from a type of wood Owen had never encountered before.


    It was warm to the touch, smooth as jade, exuding a warmth in his hand that brought a sense of tranquility to his mind.


    Owen knew this was exactly what he had been seeking.


    "How much for this wand? I''ll buy it."


    The old witch''s eyes held aplex expression as she slightly shook her head.


    "Its owner left it here without mentioning a price. It''s meant for whoever is destined to find it, and it seems you are the chosen one."


    Owen, swinging the wand, felt the arcanergy within his body lighten: "Oh, what''s the name of its owner?"


    "Omos, the most sessful light magus of the Grand Magus Academy. His mastery of sr attack magic is unfathomable."


    Owen wasn''t surprised; he could feel that the purple-gold metal of the wand was specifically meant for conducting light.


    "Where is he now?"


    "Dead."


    "..."


    A moment of silence enveloped them.


    Erin asked, "How did he die?"


    "Unknown. Some say he died trying to ascend to godhood, others say he died fighting an Eerie... Who knows? He was always a mysterious figure."


    Owen gazed at the wand, slightly lost in thought. No wonder such a treasure was kept at the "Gate of Miracles."


    "What''s its name?" he asked, knowing the old witch would understand he was referring to the wand.


    "Sunforged Tree."


    The unusual name once again sent Owen into a thoughtful silence.


    It seemed a rather hasty choice for a name.


    The old witch''s voice came again, in a neutral tone: "This wand is free of charge, but you''ll have to pay for other items."


    Owen and Erin went on a shopping spree in the magic shop, with Owen leaving still full of unanswered questions.


    ...


    The following days were quite uneventful.


    Waiting for the school term to begin, Owen spent his time in quiet cultivation.


    There are three notable ces in the Grand Magus Academy.


    The main building, the tallest and most significant structure, serves as the central learning and administrative hub.


    Then there''s the library, one of the most important ces for study.


    A vast circr building, its walls are made of numerous stone bs, each engraved with ancient magical scripts.


    It''s said to house three hundred thousand volumes, covering diverse magic from myriad races.


    There''s an old saying in the academy: memorize the library''s entire collection, and you shall ascend to godhood.


    However, no one has ever achieved this feat.


    The record holder, who memorized seventy thousand books, is none other than the academy''s principal, Kendo.


    Theboratories, upying an area almost asrge as the library, embody the academy''s motto:


    "True knowledgees from practice."


    Generally frequented by research magi, thebs aren''t of much relevance to Owen, so he hasn''t explored them much.


    The most intriguing area is the western sector of the school.


    Reserved for battle magi, it''s a training ground filled with forbidden zones.


    While it''s not currently essible, Owen is determined to explore these forbidden grounds when he gets the chance.


    ...


    For a dragon, a month passes in the blink of an eye.


    The Grand Magus Academy began its term with great fanfare.


    The entire campus buzzed with joy and anticipation as students and teachers eagerly awaited the new academic year.


    Early in the morning, arge crowd of students and their families gathered at the school''s main gate.


    They wore splendid robes and held wands, their faces alight with excitement.


    Some students brought their magical pets, which darted through the crowd, eliciting cheers andughter.


    The paths within the academy were adorned with colorful gs andnterns, adding a festive touch to the campus.


    Students used magic imaging stones to take photographs, capturing this unforgettable moment.


    The opening ceremony was held in the main hall.


    The hall was packed, with the principal and teachers seated on the stage, observing the students with a solemn yet kindly gaze.


    This was Owen''s first glimpse of Kendo.


    His skin was pale and dry, with deep wrinkles etched on his forehead and around his eyes.


    His sparse, grey beard was soft like silver threads.


    Despite his aged appearance, his eyes sparkled with youthful vigor, filled with passion as he looked at the new students.


    He wore round sses, the lenses reflecting a faint light, giving him the air of a schr.


    Kendo was d in a long robe, its color faded to a pale grey.


    Owen paid little attention to his speech, instead noticing two familiar faces in the crowd.


    One was Eldrich!


    Although Eldrich also had white hair, he appeared much younger than Kendo.


    The other was Elwin, the formidable figure Owen had encountered in the magic shop, who had subdued an Eerie with an enchanted box.


    However, Elwin seemed to be half-asleep, his eyes slightly closed.


    Eldrich seemed to sense someone observing him and quickly spotted Owen in the crowd.


    "Grandmaster Eldrich, hello," Owenmunicated silently with Eldrich.


    His voice, however, entered Owen''s mind: "Prince Saint, it has been a while."


    Owen raised an eyebrow slightly.


    Soul transmission?


    "You can just think your response. I can sense the fluctuations of your mind power and understand what you''re saying," Eldrichmunicated back.


    Owen bowed his head slightly, then asked a sharp question: "What does Professor Elwin teach?"


    "Thunder magus, but that''s not all. Sometimes he teaches some basic magic as well. Do you have a connection with Professor Elwin?"


    "No, I witnessed Professor Elwin subduing an Eerie."


    ...


    Silence, an endless silence.

 Chapter 31: The Thunder Forbidden Spell

    <h4>Chapter 31: The Thunder Forbidden Spell</h4>


    Owen broke the silence first, thinking to himself:


    "Your silence, is it because, given my status as a saint, you can''t simply fob me off with ''you''ll know in time''?"


    Laughter echoed in his mind from Eldrich:


    "Legends say that saints are endowed with early wisdom and great intelligence, and it seems they are right. Since the saint understands the reason, I should not delve into these bizarre matters."


    Owen nodded slightly to Eldrich, saying no more.


    As for the headmaster''s speech, Owen paid it no heed.


    He already understood the workings of the academy.


    The academy was divided into two factions: research magus and battle magus.


    These factions coexisted without conflict.


    However, it was strictly forbidden for battle magi to harm research magi.


    The reason was simple. Battle magi relied on various items:


    Arcanergy artifacts, arcanergy potions, arcanergy sigils, arcanergy scrolls...


    All these were the creations of research magi.


    For battle magi to antagonize research magi would be unwise.


    Therefore, the Grand Magus Academy had this rule explicitly written in its statutes.


    This was to prevent some battle magi from troubling the research magi.


    Owen naturally chose to be a battle magus.


    Not because hecked energy, but as a dragon, what he had in abundance was time.


    But now, he needed to strengthen his abilities, and the path of the research magus seemed less suited for him.


    Battle magi were categorized into ten elemental types: wind, water, fire, earth, wood, ice, thunder, darkness, light, and elementless magic.


    Each type of magic was further divided into six levels based on the strength of the mana used, namely "novice magic, intermediate magic, advanced magic, supreme spell, forbidden spell, grand forbidden spell."


    Each battle magus generally chose their path based on their preferred element.


    Among them, those with a "special constitution" stood out.


    For instance, the Children of Light constitution, which grants a thousandfold, even ten thousandfold affinity with the element of light.


    In such cases, practicing other forms of magic would be utterly ufortable.


    Owen''s Gold Divine Dragon bloodline also counted as a special constitution.


    It could be said that each race has its corresponding element... except for humans.


    Humans can practice whatever magic they desire, a fact that is the envy of all other races.


    As for how far one can go, that depends entirely on one''s fate.


    Owen, aware of these nuances, was unconcerned.


    As a Gold Divine Dragon, he could master various elements; elemental affinity was not a barrier for him in learning different types of magic.


    He had a profound affinity for every element.


    The first three months were tediously foundational, a period forying the groundwork for students.


    Everyone attended sses together, with no detailed division into specific magical streams.


    The curriculum was very basic, including courses like:


    "Magic Theory," "Magic History," "Foundations of Magic," "Herbology in Magic," "Teamwork and Communication"... and even "Morals and Responsibility."


    "Morals and Responsibility" made Owen chuckle and shake his head.


    Well, magi talking about morals.


    This was extremely important for humans, as the majority of those who could be magi were one in a million, and most of them weremoners.


    If the Grand Magus Academy did not teach these principles, and the magi went on tomit misdeeds, it would tarnish the very purpose for which the Academy was founded.


    Of course, Owen was not idle during these three months; in fact, he became quite notorious.


    Not because he did anything earth-shattering, but because he was absent every time his name was called in ss.


    It would have been one thing if he simply skipped sses.


    Most importantly, some students, trying to emte Owen''s absenteeism, were caught by their teachers, reprimanded severely, and even had their parents summoned.


    Those students were harshly reprimanded.


    Yet, Owen faced no consequences, and teachers eventually started skipping his name during roll call.


    This quickly let the new students know that Owen was no ordinary student.


    Even the school teachers gave him a wide berth, not daring to meddle.


    Rumors even started circting that Owen was a prince of the current kingdom.


    Meanwhile, Owen waspletely absorbed in the library, studying novice and intermediate magic.


    As for higher-level magic, he believed in not biting off more than he could chew and chose to start from the basics.


    Owen wasn''t the only one who became famous; Erin also did well for herself.


    Known for her extraordinary beauty, she was dubbed the foremost among the top ten beauties of the new students at the Grand Magus Academy.


    Her constant presence by Owen''s side only fueled more spection about his identity.


    Undoubtedly, he was a child from a family of high status.


    Finally, three months passed.


    After gaining a basic understanding of magic, everyone began to diverge into their respective fields.


    Owen became even busier, dedicating all twenty-four hours of his day to study, leaving no time for himself.


    Because he was learning the magic of all ten types.


    This monumental task was unknown to others, and Owen had no intention of sharing it.


    Erin, meanwhile, briefly parted ways with Owen as she chose the path of a research magus and couldn''t attend the same sses as him.


    One day, after ss, Elwin was organizing his teaching materials.


    He was a professor of thunder magus, mysteriously assigned to teach freshmen.


    Owen approached him, "Professor Elwin, I have a question I''d like to ask you."


    Elwin nced at Owen, seemingly aware of his identity, and said nonchntly, "Go ahead."


    "I came across an advanced magic spell called Thunder Resonance in the ancient texts, but I can''t seem to grasp its essence... Could you tell me more about this advanced magic?"


    Elwin''s eyes flickered slightly, speaking softly, "You''ve practiced it?"


    Owen nodded, "Of course, but what I conjure is a scattered field of electromaic thunder, utterly unusable. Moreover, this field seems to be trying to infiltrate my body."


    Elwin''s pupils contracted slightly, surprised by Owen''s high talent, already delving into advanced magic.


    And even making some discoveries.


    He spoke gravely, "You should stop practicing Thunder Resonance. It''s a forbidden spell and not meant for cultivation."


    Owen, surprised, raised his eyebrows slightly, "But this spell is listed in the ''Compendium of Advanced Magic''. Why is it a forbidden spell?"


    "Initially, your superficial practice would allow you to sense the domain of thunder, aiding your transition into the master-tier. But now, you''ve delved too deep. To fully realize its true purpose would be troubling."


    "The true purpose?"


    At this moment, Elwin scratched his head and sighed softly,


    "This magic was developed by a grandmaster-tier magus. Its original purpose was to draw lightning into the body, increasing the body''s affinity for the thunder element."


    "However, increasing elemental affinity should start from the spiritual aspect. He took the wrong approach. Thus, this spell can only be used for Thunder Body Tempering, enhancing physical strength and slightly increasing mind power."


    "The sole purpose of this spell is to allow thunder element students to feel the domain of thunder, easing their transition into the master-tier. That''s why the version you saw is neutered."


    "I didn''t expect your talent to be so high, starting to reshape the magic, tracing its origins. Remarkable, truly remarkable. But this spell causes significant damage to the body, so you better stop researching it."


    He admired Owen''s talent greatly.


    If he didn''t know Owen''s race, he would have taken him as a disciple.


    Aren''t dragons'' mind powers supposed to be weak? Why does it seem different with Owen?


    Could it be because he''s a saint?


    Elwin spoke with heartfelt concern, but Owen automatically filtered out hisst sentence.


    His mind was greatly stirred.


    Thunder Body Tempering? The mere thought was thrilling.


    He must obtain this forbidden spell!


    "Thank you, Professor Elwin."


    "No need to thank me, it''s my duty."


    Watching Elwin leave, Owen silently nned how to find this forbidden spell.


    It undoubtedly existed in the library.


    As Owen walked through the campus, he was startled by a familiar voice:


    "Get out of my way! The academy rules state that battle magi are not allowed toy hands on research magi!"


    "Lay hands? I''m merely trying to court you."


    "I''ve already rejected you!"


    "Your rejection is your business. Pursuing you is mine."


    Looking over, Owen saw Erin surrounded by a group of boys in magic robes.


    "Interesting," Owen muttered, as the Sunforged Tree leapt from his space ring into his hand.


    "Whoosh--"

 Chapter 32: Is This What You Call Not Attending Classes?

    <h4>Chapter 32: Is This What You Call Not Attending sses?</h4>


    The Sunforged Tree, renowned for its remarkable capriciousness, was wielded by Owen as a teaching cane.


    With a whooshing sound, it struck the head of the leading man.


    Instantly, a welt swelled up on the man''s head, resembling a mountainous ridge.


    The sight was amusing to onlookers.


    Yet, for the man who received Owen''s strike, it was excruciating:


    "Ah!"


    How strong was Owen?


    Crushing stones was a trivial task for him, and even well-forged iron was no more than stiff cardboard in his presence.


    Had Owen not been mindful of the academy''s rules, his blow could have easily caused catastrophic damage.


    Although he held back, the man was not capable of withstanding it.


    His cries ceased abruptly as he toppled backward,pletely caught off guard.


    Hispanions were still in shock.


    After a two-second stare down with Owen, the right-hand man of the leader reacted:


    "Boss!"


    A man who seemed like the second-inmand, with bloodshot eyes, shouted:


    "Take the boss to the magic healer Georgina."


    Seeing Owen, Erin''s face lit up with a brilliant smile.


    She walked up to him, grabbed his hand, and said:


    "Master, what a coincidence?"


    Owen stroked Erin''s hair:


    "I told you to learn somebat magic for self-defense, why didn''t you listen?"


    "Master," Erin, swaying Owen''s hand, replied,


    "If I use the time I would spend learningbat magic to study magic arrays and develop arcanergy potions, I can help you more quickly."


    Owen''s mouth parted slightly, his eyes filled with affection.


    "Erin, such a wonderful female dragon!"


    "Alright, seeing how dedicated you are, I''ll take you to the magic shop. You can buy whatever you like."


    "Yay!"


    As they spoke, the two of them, hand in hand, were about to leave.


    "Hey, you''re just going to walk away like this?"


    The team''s second-inmand barked from behind them.


    Owen turned around, looking at his fierce face with a light chuckle:


    "What, do you want me to pay for medical expenses?"


    "Hmph," he pulled out a wand, pointing it at Owen, "Third-year student Rex challenges you. You''re not scared, are you?"


    Themotion had already attracted a lot of attention, and many gathered around to watch the drama unfold.


    "Rex? Isn''t that the third-inmand of the Crimson Society? How did he end up confronting Owen?"


    "What? What''s the Crimson Society?"


    "Are you a freshman? Not knowing the Crimson Society, one of the three major clubs at the school?"


    "Normally, you can only enter its core circle in the sixth year, but he made it in his third year. The Crimson Society actively recruited him as their third-inmand."


    "That impressive?"


    "Of course. He''s known as the King of the Third Year, unbeatable by anyone in his grade. No one..."


    "That poor kid over there is in trouble then."


    "Right? Looks like a freshman. It''s normal to attract envy with such an attractive girlfriend."


    Owen''s eyes narrowed slightly, a casual smile curling at the corner of his mouth:


    "First year, Owen. I look forward to your guidance."


    Hearing his name, the surrounding crowd stirred once again.


    "Owen, that''s Owen?"


    "Ah? Is he famous?"


    "Senior, you might not know, but he''s quite notorious in our freshman year. He hasn''t attended any sses after the first one during the three months of basic teaching."


    "So, he''s a truant with no academic achievements. What makes him think he can face a challenge?"


    "Hey, senior, that''s where you''re wrong. Although he hasn''t attended sses for three months, the professors never punish him and allow him to skip sses. Just think about the power he must have behind him."


    "Wow... that impressive. Could he be some prince or high noble?"


    "Maybe."


    Owen''s straightforward response made Rex''s pupils constrict slightly.


    In the academy, higher-year students challenging lower-year students was permissible, but thetter had the right to refuse.


    Yet, he didn''t. Instead, he was calm andposed.


    What gave this person such confidence?


    "Very well," Rex''s eyes shed with hostility, "then let this senior teach you the rules of the academy!"


    Others, seeing the inevitable confrontation, shook their heads helplessly:


    "Owen is too arrogant. The academy is not his home. Although Rex won''t be lethal, making Owen suffer for a few days by breaking his legs is definitely within his capability."


    No one believed Owen could win.


    Owen didn''t even consider Rex a threat. With his physical strength, Rex didn''t even qualify to speak to him.


    The two stood opposite each other, creating an atmosphere of an impending storm.


    Their auras intertwined, forming a powerful field.


    The air around them seemedpressed, almost suffocating.


    Owenunched the first attack, waving his wand and muttering an incantation.


    Instantly, a bolt of ck lightning descended from the sky, heading straight for Rex.


    Intermediate Magic: Lightning sh!


    The speed of the lightning was incredibly fast, almost impossible to track.


    However, Rex was prepared.


    He swiftly raised his wand, and a red barrier materialized in front of him, blocking the ck lightning.


    Intermediate Magic: Blood Barrier.


    Owen''s eyes flickered slightly.


    His mind power was formidable, and his knowledge of novice and intermediate magic was extensive.


    He quickly recognized the Blood Barrier.


    Elementless magic was rare in the academy, and he was surprised to encounter it.


    Despite the battlesting only a round, the spectators'' expressions had already changed.


    "That''s impossible, how can Owen, a first-year student, use intermediate magic? Are you joking?"


    "Yeah, didn''t someone say he never attends sses? Did he self-study all these spells?"


    "Senior, it''s true Owen never attends sses. How he learned these spells, I have no idea."


    "Could it be... a prodigy?"


    "Self-learning intermediate magic isn''t just prodigious, it''s downright monstrous! Perhaps only the advanced race of the Thunder Tribes possess such talent."


    Rex''s counterattack came like a bolt of lightning. He shouted:


    "Whates around, goes around."


    He swirled his wand in the air, tracing a beautiful arc.


    Then, a blood-red orb, reeking of putridity, rose from the ground, enveloping Owen.


    Advanced Magic: Blood Stasis.


    The stench of blood made the battle circle eerie and malevolent.


    The intense smell of blood was unbearable for Owen.


    He felt waves of foul odor invading his nostrils.


    Trying to mobilize the arcanergy in his body to cast spells became somewhat staggered.


    Even his spirit was contaminated; visions of fiery infernos, mountains of corpses, and rivers of blood shed incessantly in his mind.


    Anyone with slightly weaker mind power might have their soul shattered.


    "By the gods, Rex is terrifying. Mastering advanced magic in his third year... His talent rivals that of those from advanced races."


    "How impressive is that?"


    "Of course, Rex possesses god-tier strength. Using intermediate magic was already his limit, but now he can effortlessly cast advanced magic. We can only look up to him; he''s a future overlord."


    "Owen can''t withstand this."


    "That''s a given..."


    Before they could finish, the battle scene shifted again.


    Owen waved his wand, summoning a powerful whirlwind from his body, shattering the surrounding blood orb.


    Intermediate Magic: Whirlwind!


    Rex''s eyes widened:


    "Aren''t you a thunder magus? How can you also use wind magic?"


    Blood Stasis, after all, was formed from blood, easily dispersed by the wind, let alone a fierce whirlwind.


    As the Blood Stasis was broken, the whirlwind swept towards Rex.


    "There''s a lot you don''t know about me!" Owen casually responded.


    Rex spat out a droplet of blood, turning it into a blood-red chain, attempting to bind the tornado.


    Advanced Magic: Blood Chain.


    Owen shook his head slightly, coolly reminding him:


    "Wind is something you cannot trap."


    With a slight smile, he waved his wand, elerating the tornado to its utmost speed.


    In an instant, the tornado tore apart Rex''s blood chains and engulfed him.


    Owen directed the tornado closer to himself.


    Closer and closer it came, and the more terrified and helpless Rex''s eyes grew, as if he had seen the grim reaper himself.


    His hands iled powerlessly in the air, trying to grasp at a sliver of hope, but the relentless wind shattered his hope mercilessly.


    "You can''t kill me, we''re in the academy!"


    This plea for mercy snapped the stunned onlookers back to reality.


    "Would Owen dare to kill?"

 Chapter 33: Seven Seconds Is Not Enough

    <h4>Chapter 33: Seven Seconds Is Not Enough</h4>


    Only Rex knew the terror in his heart.


    He was well aware of his own blood magic.


    Blood Stasis was not only a restrictive spell but also a psychological attack.


    He had thought Owen was caught in the bloody storm he had created.


    The murderous intent in Owen''s eyes was almost tangible, terrifyingly so.


    "Kill you?" Owen shook his head. "Just teaching you a lesson."


    The Grand Magus Academy prohibited killing, and since he had promised not to embarrass Leopold, he intended to keep his word.


    Maintaining credibility was crucial for Owen as he sought to carve out a reputation in this world.


    With a wave of the Sunforged Tree in his hand, the surrounding storm intensified around Rex.


    His clothes were instantly shredded, and numerous wounds appeared on his body.


    Then, in an instant, blood spurted from all the wounds, turning Rex into a blood-drenched figure, horrifying to behold.


    Rex copsed to the ground unconsciously, blood gushing out.


    Advanced Magic: Aura de!


    This was elementless magic, a storm formed from sword energy.


    "Gulp---"


    Someone swallowed loudly, their gulp sounding deafening at that moment.


    They quickly looked around.


    It turned out that everyone was stunned by Owen''s action, swallowing in unison, creating such a loud sound.


    "He won... a freshman beat a third-year!"


    "My goodness, what did I just witness?"


    "I saw the rise of an invincible magus."


    "No wonder Owen doesn''t attend sses; he simply doesn''t need to."


    "Did you catch the details? Owen transformed the intermediate magic Whirlwind into the advanced magic Aura de in the blink of an eye. Even sixth-year students can''t do that."


    "Too strong. Owen is the number one freshman. No, maybe the best below third-year!"


    "Damn, he must be the strongest freshman in history."


    Now they understood why Owen had so casually epted Rex''s challenge.


    Owen, holding Erin''s hand, walked calmly towards the dormitory building.


    The onlookers watched Owen''s departing figure, speechless and choked with emotion.


    ...


    As night fell, the stars gradually brightened in the sky, like countless diamonds embedded in the ck canopy above.


    The moon rose from the east, casting a soft silver glow that illuminated the earth.


    The gentle night breeze brought a hint of coolness, offeringfort.


    A dark shadow crossed the moon, then gracefullynded on the inner wall of the Grand Magus Academy Library.


    Bathed in moonlight, Owen''s face appeared exceptionally handsome.


    To study a forbidden spell, one must venture into the restricted section, located on the library''s subterranean level.


    The presence of students during the day, along with the patrolling library staff, made any attempt then impossible.


    Sneaking a look at forbidden spells was most convenient at night.


    Owen pushed the door open and, as expected, found the library pitch dark, devoid of any human presence.


    Moonlight streamed through the windows, casting mottled shadows on the ancient bookshelves.


    The tall shelves, like ck mountains, stood silently, as if harboring endless secrets.


    The scent of books permeated the air, carrying a strong sense of history.


    Having spent three months in the library, Owen was naturally familiar with its every detail.


    He confidently made his way to the entrance of the lower level.


    A wooden door blocked his path.


    As he reached out towards the door, without even touching it, magical runes appeared on its surface.


    This magic array,posed of countless intricate lines and symbols, interwove and ovepped, formingplex patterns.


    Under the moonlight, these patterns shimmered with a faint glow, as if pulsating with life''s rhythm.


    Each part of this magic array was filled with power, seemingly in constant motion and rotation.


    Though the lines and symbols appeared chaotic, a closer inspection revealed a rigorous logic and order.


    Each symbol held a specific meaning, each line a particr path.


    It was not just a door, but a powerful magical tool designed to deter intruders.


    Only those who knew the correct incantations and gestures could open this door and gain ess to the lower level.


    This is why at night, the library was left unattended.


    With the magic array in ce, there was no need for the Grand Magus Academy staff to keep watch.


    Owen was one hundred percent sure that if the gesture to open it was incorrect, the magic array would activate.


    However, he had [Prophecy].


    "[Prophecy] activate."


    Owen detached himself from his body.


    He saw "Owen" touching the magic array, its symbols responsive to touch.


    By following a sequence and connecting specific lines, the wooden door could be opened.


    He had only seven seconds to analyze and find the correct path.


    This was a significant challenge.


    Within the world of [Prophecy].


    Owen touched a symbol, instantly triggering a change in the magic array.


    A powerful wave emitted from it, a warning sign as the array mistook a student''s idental touch.


    The first attempt was incorrect.


    His pupils narrowed slightly as he quickly tapped the second symbol.


    Fortunately, it was the correct one.


    With the second symbol right, he prepared to connect to the third.


    The first try was wrong again, and the magic array lit up brilliantly, turning slightly red as a warning.


    Owen, fearless, quickly changed the connecting route.


    Perhaps fearing idental harm to students, the array provided alerts when a wrong route was chosen.


    This bug in the system was Owen''s advantage, turning the task of unlocking the magic array into a matter of time.


    The seven seconds passed swiftly.


    Owen returned from the world of [Prophecy] to his physical form.


    "Interesting, the founder of the library probably never anticipated someone with this kind of ability."


    He felt a bit smug, a slight smile ying at the corners of his mouth.


    Using the route from the prophecy, he connected the magic array.


    As expected, the array did not react adversely, flickering faintly before disappearing from the wooden door.


    Owen gently pushed the door, but it remained as solid as rock.


    Suddenly, an aged face appeared on the door, yawning:


    "Who''s there, not sleeping at this hour? What brings you to the lower level sote?"


    Owen looked at the ancient face on the door, feeling a tingling sensation on his scalp, his body as if struck by lightning, half-numb, with his facial muscles twitching involuntarily.


    Had he failed?


    The aged face nced at Owen and yawned again:


    "Coming to see forbidden spells at such a young age, I wonder who gave you the authority. Quite bold."


    With that, the wooden door opened automatically.


    Owen''s eye muscles twitched slightly, and he suddenly remembered what Leopold had told him.


    He had the highest level of ess in the Grand Magus Academy.


    This was a mark of respect for his status as the saint of dragons.


    Could this aged face be involved in ess authorization?


    Without overthinking, Owen stepped into the lower level.


    Once inside, he took a deep breath.


    The Grand Magus Academy was indeed not to be underestimated, a door with two lines of defense.


    An ordinary person would have indeed found it difficult to pass.


    The space was filled with various ancient books and scrolls, carelessly stacked on shelves or scattered on the floor.


    Each book and scroll was etched withplex magic arrays, emitting a strong glow.


    Owen knew that these were sealed forbidden spells, each possessing immense power.


    He casually picked up a scroll, the text on it both familiar and foreign.


    Can''t understand it?


    He tossed aside the scroll and picked up another one. This time, he could read it clearly:


    "me of Apocalypse."


    He eagerly scanned the content of the scroll.


    "me of Apocalypse, heed my call, burn everything, bring destruction. In my name, you shall appear!"


    Owen silently recited this incantation in his mind.


    But aside from this incantation, the scroll contained nothing else.


    It was the same with the other scrolls.


    They had only incantations, no methods for manipting arcanergy or supplying mind power.


    These scrolls were all style and no substance, impossible to learn from!


    Owen set these scrolls aside and continued searching for Thunder Resonance.


    With his strong mind power and persistence, he finally found Thunder Resonance.


    After careful examination, he couldn''t help but praise the magus who conceived the idea of using thunder to temper the body.


    "Truly a genius."


    Owen wasn''t greedy. Taking only the forbidden spell Thunder Resonance, he prepared to leave.


    "Wait, what''s this?"

 Chapter 34: The Second Path to Divinity

    <h4>Chapter 34: The Second Path to Divinity</h4>


    Amidst a haphazard arrangement of scrolls, a certain ancient tome was being suppressed.


    Unlike the other scrolls, this one exuded an aura of freshness.


    The name on the ancient book was iplete, revealing only three words:


    "...Ascension Forbidden Technique."


    Owen paused in his steps, pulling out this particr ancient tome.


    The name sparked an exhrating rush in him.


    "Soul Ascension Forbidden Technique."


    Ascension... forbidden technique?


    His eyes flickered with curiosity as he opened the first page.


    The first thing he saw was the summary:


    "In the ancient and mystical world, there exists a sealed taboo art known as the ''Soul Ascension Forbidden Technique.''"


    "This forbidden technique is believed to possess the power to elevate a human soul to the realm of gods."


    "However, due to its immense power and potential dangers, this technique has been strictly prohibited by sessive guardians of mystical powers."


    "Well-crafted indeed... If this forbidden technique is real, wouldn''t the Grand Magus Academy be home to several gods?"


    With a stirring heart, Owen turned to the second page, only to find it disappointingly nk.


    Not a single word was written.


    "Could there be some secret method of sealing it, preventing others from viewing it?"


    With this thought, Owen silently recited a fire magic spell.


    A me burst forth from his fingertips.


    He used the me to scorch the second page of the book, but the tome was extraordinarily resilient, unaffected by the fire.


    After pondering for a moment, Owen summoned streams of water, washing over the ancient book.


    Yet again, the tome remained unchanged, impervious to water and fire...


    Just this fact alone, the material used for this ancient tome, was enough to astound anyone.


    "A fine prize, best taken now forter scrutiny."


    Owen slipped the "Soul Ascension Forbidden Technique" into his spatial ring, preparing to leave.


    He spared not a nce for the other forbidden techniques.


    With his dragon bloodline, brimming with myriad forbidden techniques, and being a Gold Divine Dragon himself, he could employ any Dragon forbidden technique at will.


    The forbidden techniques of the Grand Magus Academy hardly caught his eye.


    Yet, havinge all the way to the library''s subterranean level, Owen was intent on uncovering what other mysteries and peculiarities this ce held, aside from harboring forbidden techniques.


    The entire lower level was dimly lit, with only ancient magterns flickering feebly in the corners.


    The walls were etched with the marks of time, testifying to the library''s long history.


    Venturing deeper, Owen encountered a massive circr stone tform.


    The tform was covered withplex magical runes, exuding a mysterious aura.


    These patterns were so dizzying that Owen had no desire to delve into their secrets.


    This ce, he surmised, must be where the Grand Magus Academy''s masters or grandmasters studied forbidden techniques.


    Without much thought, Owen shrugged and muttered, "So the lower level is just a ce to store books?"


    After wandering around the lower level, near a wall in the depths, he suddenly heard a faint sound, as if a whisper from an ancient god.


    Owen concentrated, then unexpectedlyy down on the ground, pressing his ear to the floor to listen more intently:


    "Come, my child..."


    This time, Owen heard it clearly.


    He sprang to his feet, his eyes fixed intently on the floor.


    Taking a couple of steps back, he swallowed hard.


    Something unsavory indeed lurked beneath the first sublevel.


    Apart from the ancient god-like whispers, there were no other sounds.


    Owen''s eyes shimmered slightly as he againy on the ground, ear pressed down to listen.


    This time, the sound came through more forcefully.


    "Thump¡ªthump¡ªthump¡ª"


    The sound from below was steady and rhythmic, like drumbeats.


    "What is this?"


    Owen wondered, somewhat perplexed.


    Was there some kind of musical instrument hidden in the lower level?


    Could it be some sort of arcanergy drum?


    But that couldn''t be¡ªhow would a drum produce sounds on its own?


    Frowning slightly, Owen noticed something odd.


    Ever since he heard the drum-like sounds, the arcanergy within his body had started to boil.


    It seemed as if the beats were summoning his arcanergy, causing it to flow through his body in a most exhrating manner.


    Owen could almost hear the cheers of the arcanergy coursing through him.


    "This is incredible," he licked his lips,


    "just by listening to the sound, my arcanergy is stirred up. If I could get my hands on it, it would undoubtedly be greatly beneficial for my use of arcanergy."


    But how to acquire such a thing?


    Owen looked around, touching the surrounding bookshelves and scrolls, trying to find a corresponding mechanism.


    Unfortunately, mechanisms in the magical world might not need to be attached to physical objects.


    Owen had no choice but to give up.


    He sat cross-legged in the spot where the drumming was loudest, circting his arcanergy.


    His arcanergy surged rapidly, but a gnawing difort slowly spread within him.


    Breaking out of his meditative state, Owen gasped for air.


    "Something''s not right, these aren''t ordinary drumbeats. They somehow synchronized my heartbeat with their rhythm, and it feels like my heart is being clenched, which is extremely ufortable."


    This thought nagged at him, and suddenly a monumental idea struck him:


    "Could it be that these drumbeats are actually a beating heart?"


    This thought lingered incessantly in Owen''s mind.


    "If that''s the case, what lies beneath the first sublevel ¨C a person or a heart?"


    He dared not ponder further and immediately calmed himself, searching for ancient texts nearby, hoping to uncover the truth about this heart.


    His search was fruitless, and Owen had to leave the sublevel, having spent too long in the restricted area.


    As for the matter of the heart, he could inquire with Professor Elwinter.


    Stepping out of the wooden door, the aged face reappeared.


    "Haven''t gone to bed yet, old man?" Owen asked with a smile, somewhat sheepishly.


    The face on the door nced faintly at the space ring on Owen''s finger and responded lightly, "How could I sleep if you didn''te out?"


    "Sorry for the disturbance, old man."


    "Mm, at least you''re polite. Better get some rest now."


    "Goodbye, old man."


    Owen let out a sigh of relief and quickened his steps towards the exit of the library.


    Just then, the aged face spoke again in a ghostly tone:


    "Some things are fine to look at, but if you really want to practice them, you''d better think thrice."


    Owen''s steps halted abruptly.


    He turned slightly to look at the wooden door.


    But where was the aged face on the door now?


    His heart pounding, he narrowed his eyes and thought to himself:


    "Is this old man talking about Thunder Resonance or the ''Soul Ascension Forbidden Technique''?"


    Regardless, the Grand Magus Academy was indeed no simple ce.


    He needed to tread carefully; his nocturnal visit to the library had been quite a risk.


    ...


    The next day, Owen got up early to attend Professor Elwin''s ss.


    Waiting until the ss was over, he approached Elwin again. "Do you have a question?" Elwin asked.


    Owen had initially nned to beat around the bush to extract some useful information from Elwin.


    But remembering his own identity, he decided to be straightforward:


    "Professor, you''re aware of my identity. Recently, elders from my n have sent word that there''s a forbidden technique in the Grand Magus Academy that can bestow divinity. Is there any truth to this?"


    Elwin''s brows furrowed slightly as he patiently exined:


    "Indeed, our academy possesses a technique for achieving divinity. However, your current realm is too low, merely a gold-tier magus. Contemting such a divine technique at this stage seems a bit too ambitious."


    Owen grinned broadly, revealing his pearly white teeth, giving off an air of innocence and naivety:


    "What I find most memorable about studying at the Grand Magus Academy is something said in the principal''s office: a magus needs not only to elevate their realm but also to broaden their horizons. So, I''m just curious and want to understand a bit more."


    "Did the principal really say that?" Elwin looked puzzled.


    While it made sense, it didn''t seem like something the principal would say.


    Of course, the words were Owen''s own invention, a tactic anyone could employ.


    "Certainly, it was during the opening ceremony."


    "Hmm¡ªwell, in that case, let me tell you. Our academy has a professor who has researched a forbidden technique for soul-based divinity..."


    Owen felt an inexplicable tension, his eyes flickering slightly.


    "...The principle of the ''Soul Ascension Forbidden Technique'' involves a special ritual that merges a person''s soul with divine power, granting them power beyond that of ordinary humans. That is what we call the divine realm. However..."


    Elwin paused, his expressionplex.


    "However, what?" Owen pressed on.


    "Ahem, well, the point is, this forbidden technique isn''t easy to implement, and the consequences of failure are not something an ordinary person can bear. For now, you should focus on your studies and find your own path to divinity in the future."

 Chapter 35: Some Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 35: Some Secrets</h4>


    Owen wanted to ask more, but Elwin refused to divulge any further, leaving Owen no choice but to give up.


    "Alright, if there''s nothing else, that will be all for now. I need to step out," Elwin dismissed Owen.


    Undeterred, Owen thickened his skin and asked again,


    "Professor, there''s one more thing I need to consult you about."


    "Hmm? Go ahead," Elwin said, patiently enduring.


    The learning atmosphere at the Grand Magus Academy was intense, with senior students often discussing academic matters with professors.


    But in the lower grades, where the focus was on basics, it was quite rare for students to seek professors for queries.


    In his decades of teaching, Elwin had never encountered someone like Owen.


    It was as absurd as a first-grader asking questions to a university professor.


    Owen pondered for a moment, appearing somewhat hesitant.


    "If you have something to say, just say it," Elwin noticed Owen''s hesitation, "I''ll do my best to help you with whatever I can."


    "Professor, is there something strange within the academy?"


    Elwinughed heartily, "Haha, well, we are a magic academy, isn''t it normal to have some odd things around?"


    "It''s just thatst night, as I was trying to sleep, I heard what seemed like ancient god whispers in my ear."


    The smile on Elwin''s face vanished, and he raised an eyebrow slightly: "Go on."


    "After the whispers of the ancient gods, I heard something like the beating of a huge drum. Under those drumbeats, the arcanergy in my body started to circte on its own, and its fluidity was several times better than before."


    Professor Elwin''s face grew more solemn.


    "But as I practiced more, my heart felt as though it was being grasped, and I struggled to breathe."


    Owen recounted the previous night''s events, mixing truth with fiction.


    "And then?" Elwin asked, somewhat anxiously.


    "Then? Well, I naturally woke up. If it weren''t for the boiling arcanergy in my body, I would have thought it was all just a dream,"


    Owen said with a hidden smirk, feigning confusion.


    "Heart of Gordon?" Elwin murmured to himself, "Has that thing grown again?"


    "Heart of Gordon?" Owen repeated, "What is that?"


    "Hmm, you could call it a containment object, something left behind after killing certain ''Eerie'' creatures. It''s rted to the forbidden technique you were asking about earlier."


    "Can you tell me more?" Owen''s eyes lit up, sensing something significant.


    "No, I can''t go into details," Elwin nced at him,


    "But I can tell you about the Heart of Gordon. It''s the heart of a grandmagus, infused with Eerie energy, and astonishingly, it''s been perfectly preserved. This object can enhance the power of the arcanergy in your body."


    "That powerful?"


    "Heh, you''ve seen the consequences, though. While it can enhance your arcanergy, it can also control your mind."


    "If you immerse yourself in its power for too long, it can make you lose your sanity. You''re lucky to have escaped from the influence of the Heart of Gordon."


    "Otherwise, you could have turned into a mindless killing machine."


    Owen felt a surge of excitement.


    The Heart of Gordon was incredibly powerful.


    He had to find a way to get his hands on it.


    Elwin tidied up the textbook in his hands and hurried away:


    "Alright, don''t worry about this matter. I''ll speak with the principal to reinforce the seal on the Heart of Gordon, so it won''t affect you anymore."


    "Thank you, Professor."


    ...


    Stars dotted the sky as the moon climbed into the heavens.


    The night, like a pool of ink, made the Grand Magus Academy appear even more mystical under the moonlight.


    Dark clouds gathered, obscuring the moon that had just emerged, casting a somber mood over the Academy.


    Rain seemed imminent.


    In the library, Elwin stood in front of the wooden door, apanied by an elderly man with white hair.


    "Principal, that''s the situation. How did the Heart of Gordone to affect Owen?"


    Elwin nced sideways at the kind-looking old man.


    Principal Kendo spoke slowly,


    "The Heart of Gordon naturally gravitates towards strength, seeking a powerful host as part of its subconscious instinct. It''s understandable that Owen was affected."


    "But in the past, strong individuals from the angel race havee to the academy. Why weren''t they affected?" Elwin was puzzled.


    "The angel race is strong, but dragons are even stronger. Perhaps the Heart of Gordon didn''t want to miss out on such a suitable host as Owen."


    As he spoke, Principal Kendo lightly tapped the wooden door a few times, and the magic array dissolved.


    The aged face emerged from the door:


    "A rare visitor, Elwin. It''s been a long time since you visited the restricted area after looking at the ''Soul Ascension Forbidden Technique.'' I was starting to think some abyssal creature had invaded you and turned you into an Eerie."


    Elwin''s mouth twitched slightly, "Antonio, you still have such a sharp tongue."


    Antonio responded with a yawn.


    Principal Kendo inquired, "Has anyone entered the restricted area recently?"


    Antonio blinked, "No one has been in recently. Why do you ask?"


    Of course, no one had.


    After all,st night was when the dragon stealthily raided the library''s restricted section.


    "The Heart of Gordon has shown some unusual activity. I came to check."


    "I see."


    The wooden door swung wide open, and Kendo followed Elwin into the sublevel.


    Observing the disarray in the restricted area, Kendo frowned slightly, "The books and scrolls here are all very precious. Why are they just strewn about on the floor?"


    Elwin, slightly embarrassed, chuckled and his arcanergy stirred within him.


    The books and scrolls lying on the ground flew back onto the shelves, and in an instant, the entire sublevel was as clean and tidy as if washed by a great wave.


    Novice magic ¨C the cleaning spell. This spell was simple yet practical.


    There was even a joke in the academy: the cleaning spell is the true divine art.


    After all, even gods need to use the cleaning spell to tidy up their training environments.


    Neither noticed the two gaps on the bookshelf.


    Kendo shook his head slightly and walked over to the spot where Owen had been earlier.


    He softly recited an incantation, and a magic array materialized in the void.


    A wooden door gradually emerged from the ground.


    Kendo, apanied by Elwin, pushed open the door and entered the second sublevel.


    Upon entering, the first thing they saw was a massive circr hall.


    At the center of the hall stood a huge stone tform, covered withplex magical runes, emanating a powerful magical force.


    Atop the tform, a heart, bound by chains, throbbed under the faint light.


    Its surface was marred with crisscrossing scars ¨C a terrifying sight on a heart, yet it continued to beat.


    The chains tightly wrapped around the heart, firmly binding it to the stone tform, preventing any escape.


    The Heart of Gordon radiated a formidable magical force, making the surrounding air feel oppressively heavy.


    Each beat of the heart caused the entire space to tremble, as if responding to its call.


    After a thorough inspection, Kendo pondered and said, "The seal is intact, and there''s no leakage of the Heart of Gordon''s aura... Did Owen deceive us?"


    Elwin shrugged slightly, indifferent to whether Owen had lied or not.


    He spoke seriously,


    "Every containment object must be treated with utmost seriousness. If something like this falls into the wrong hands, it could be a massive disaster. We should reinforce it, just to be safe."


    Kendo agreed with Elwin''s suggestion.


    Raising his hand, he channeled his arcanergy, adding many more magical patterns to the chains locking the Heart of Gordon.


    Owen''s half-truths, falling on the Heart of Gordon, turned into a very real seal.


    If the Heart of Gordon could speak, it would surely curse Owen to no end.


    ...


    Owen sat in the eastern area of the academy.


    Here, a vast forest stretched out, with a peak known as Gazing Summit.


    Standing atop Gazing Summit, one could look up at the stars and observe the vastness of the universe.


    It was only in this ce that Owen could truly feel his own insignificance.


    Owen didn''t climb Gazing Summit to wallow in mncholy.


    He was preparing to attract lightning into his body, to temper his flesh andplete the first step of Thunder Resonance.


    Feeling the gusty winds around him, Owen knew the time was almost right.


    He took a deep breath and began to draw a magic array.


    Using a purple lightning stone magic pen, he tracedplex runes on the ground, resembling the trajectories of lightning, filled with immense power.


    His movements were skilled and swift, each rune perfectly etched without the slightest deviation.


    His formidable mental strength enabled him toplete the magic array recorded in the forbidden technique.


    As the magic array was finished, the air around him started to tense up.

 Chapter 36: Thunderous Body Forging

    <h4>Chapter 36: Thunderous Body Forging</h4>


    "Boom¡ª"


    The sky thundered, and lightning dragons danced and twisted among the dark clouds.


    Owen applied a liquid extracted from Thundergrass onto his body.


    This herb was known to enhance the power of lightning.


    He swallowed several Thunderberries, and blue electric arcs began to appear within his body.


    "Wrath of the Thunder God, power of the swift wind, heed my call and descend upon this ce. Purple lightning stone magic pen, guide the lightning. Thunderberry fruit, provide the magic power. Thundergrass, amplify the strength. In the power of lightning, I stand. Thunderous body forging, I shall be invincible."


    His voice was deep and powerful, the incantation resonating with arcanergy, as if capable of shaking heaven and earth.


    As he chanted, the air around him began to swirl madly, as though drawn by a mighty force.


    Boom¡ª


    Thunderous sounds echoed from the sky, as if the gods of thunder were responding to Owen. He stepped into the magic array.


    Lightning streaked across the night sky, like a colossal serpent, striking Owen''s body in an instant. A torrential downpour followed.


    Owen''s body was instantly enveloped in electricity, as if gripped by an invisible force.


    He felt intense pain radiating from every cell in his body, his muscles twitching uncontrobly, unable tomand his own body.


    His vision blurred due to the electrical stimtion, but he could clearly feel the rampaging power of lightning wreaking havoc within him.


    The energy of the lightning flowed rapidly inside him, like a powerful torrent surging through.


    His blood felt as if it were ignited, boiling within him. "It hurts¡ª"


    Owen clenched his teeth, enduring the excruciating pain.


    Boom!


    The sky unleashed another bolt of lightning.


    The intense current rampaged through Owen''s body, as if trying to tear his bones and muscles apart.


    The severe pain left him breathless, almost causing him to lose consciousness.


    Inside his dantian, the "Golden Egg" slowly rotated, releasing the power of the Gold Divine Dragon, gradually repairing his body.


    Inside Owen, the searing agony shed with the cool sensation emitted from the "Golden Egg."


    The mix offort and pain was almost driving him insane.


    Yet, it was this coolness that kept him conscious, preventing him from sumbing to unconsciousness under the brutal onught of the lightning.


    Boom!


    Thunder Resonance once again drew a bolt of lightning, striking Owen.


    This time, the destructive power was truly formidable.


    Owen''s skin turned charred, as if scorched by fierce mes.


    The intense pain was unbearable, his body convulsing and trembling uncontrobly.


    As time passed, signs of erosion appeared on Owen''s skin.


    Flesh began to peel away, revealing raw and horrific wounds.


    These wounds emitted a burnt scent, chilling to the bone.


    Owen''s body seemed to be enveloped in mes, feeling as though he was being burnt alive.


    The "Golden Egg" rotated faster, emitting ever more potent energy.


    His eroded skin began to heal, and under the power of the "Golden Egg," his flesh restored and became even more robust.


    The thunderous body forging was transforming Owen''s body from the outside in.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    Owen''s resistance seemed to have enraged the Thunder God, who unleashed three consecutive bolts of lightning upon him.


    The triple strike of lightning was a formidable force.


    His bones began to crumble, emitting a chilling sound of fracture.


    His internal organs suffered severe damage, his blood churning within as if trying to tear him apart.


    In agony, Owen copsed to the ground, vomiting blood, his organs'' tissues expelled from his body.


    An ordinary person struck by such lightning would have long returned to the heavens.


    Only Owen, with his draconic physique, could withstand such a barrage of lightning.


    His skin charred and eroded, sweat beading on his forehead, only his eyes shone bright like stars.


    He knew the crucial part wasing.


    The tempering of his internal organs and bones was the essence of Thunder Resonance.


    Enduring the pain, each breath felt like immense torture.


    The air around him was filled with the smell of burning; the power of the lightning turned the ground around him ckened and charred.


    Owen''s body was unrecognizable, his clothes scorched, revealing his scarred skin.


    The "Golden Egg" tirelessly rotated, slowly releasing golden energy.


    This golden energy continually repaired Owen''s battered body, reconnecting his bones and stitching his shattered internal organs.


    His body oscited between repair and destruction.


    The "Golden Egg" had shrunk to half its original size.


    Suddenly, Owen''s spirit soared. He slowly stood up, letting the lightning strike him.


    His body was instantly enveloped in electricity, as if being pierced by the current.


    However, he suffered no harm; instead, he felt a surge of immense power within him.


    Owen smiled, clenching his fist as he looked at his arm:


    "The body forging part of Thunder Resonance is nowplete, entering the stage of the Thunder Body. At this stage, lightning no longer affects me but instead bes nourishment for my body."


    Bathed in lightning, Owen eagerly observed the changes in his body.


    His originally slightly dark skin was now smoother and more delicate, as if covered by a faint sheen.


    On closer inspection, one could even see arcs of electricity flickering on the surface of his skin.


    The process of thunderous body forging had made his body lines more fluid and his muscles more robust and powerful.


    He could feel his strength had increased several-fold.


    Most importantly, his blood flowed with a sound like thunder, blue electric arcs constantly striking the blood vessels, making the cirction of arcanergy more fluid.


    His already golden blood became even more brilliant, emitting a gem-like radiance.


    During the thunderous body forging process, impurities in his blood were effectively cleared, leading Owen to specte that even his Gold Divine Dragon blood had been somewhat purified.


    The transformation of his bones was another aspect Owen couldn''t ignore.


    His golden skeletal framework no longer felt rigid but had a jade-like softness and flexibility.


    Owen took a deep breath. Particles of lightning arcanergy in the air danced around him.


    His affinity with lightning had significantly increased after this body forging.


    "A fruitful harvest!" Owen thought joyfully, pulling up his status panel.


    [Strength: 7689


    Constitution: 4986


    Speed: 2133


    HP: 9999]


    There was a noticeable increase in his stats, especially in the HP category.


    The number 9999 was clearly special, indicating that Owen had reached a critical point in his HP.


    "System, am I about to break through?" Owen wondered inwardly.


    [No, host, your situation is somewhat unique. You are currently at the diamond-tier, and your HP should be under 10,000. It''s just that after your body forging, every aspect of your physique has been enhanced.]


    Owen realized, "So, it means my realm hasn''t broken through, but my strength has increased, right?"


    [Correct.]


    "That''s good news too," Owen silently mused.


    Clenching his fist, he felt as if he could crush an entire mountain.


    ...


    The next day, Owen went to school as usual.


    Walking on the street, he felt a distinct change in the atmosphere.


    The environment at the Grand Magus Academy had be more serious.


    Coupled with the heavy rain from the previous night, the whole academy seemed colder and quieter, as if waiting for the arrival of someone important.


    Owen''s eyes flickered as he entered the ssroom.


    The eager chatter of his ssmates reached his ears.


    "Did you know? The second prince of the kingdom ising to our academy."


    "Really? No wonder the academy was organizing school discipline recently, even issuing a notice to avoid fights during this period."


    "The second prince is a big figure in the kingdom. Even the academy can''t take it lightly and naturally holds great respect."


    "What''s a royal prince doinging to a school?" Owen thought to himself, feeling less excited than his ssmates.


    After all, the Laine Kingdom had no jurisdiction over the dragon race, so he wasn''t particrly concerned.


    ...


    Outside the academy.


    At the entrance of the Grand Magus Academy, arge crowd had already gathered, all dressed in the academy''s uniforms, their unity in dark green entuating their demeanor.


    Leading them was none other than Principal Kendo, with Professor Elwin and Eldrich among them.


    After all, the second prince represented royal authority; not giving face to the prince was akin to disrespecting the Laine Kingdom.


    Even Kendo wouldn''t want to offend the king over such a trifle.


    Soon, a troop of knights on tall horses appeared in view.


    They wore magnificent armor and held long spears, looking imposing and majestic.


    Escorted by the knights, the second prince rode in on a magnificent white horse.


    On the streets beside them, citizens of the Laine Kingdom stood packed. Everyone was enthusiastically greeting the prince.


    The second prince wore a golden princely outfit and a crown studded with jewels, looking distinguished andpelling.


    He extended his jade-like palm, gently waving at the cheering crowd around him.


    The people of the Laine Kingdom grew even more excited, with some young girls fainting in their exhration.


    Following the prince was a grandiose carriage with a canopy.


    The carriage, following behind the prince, made it seem as though the prince was more like a guard, arousing curiosity about who was in the carriage.


    The second prince halted in front of Kendo.


    A woman descended from the canopy carriage, with golden hair and blue eyes, full-figured and exceedingly beautiful.


    She curiously surveyed everything about the Grand Magus Academy, following the second prince step by step.


    As the principal of the Grand Magus Academy, Kendo showed no excessive ttery but stepped forward and bowed slightly, saying, "Second Prince, it''s been a long time."


    The second prince, Finn Laine, dismounted briskly and walked up to Kendo, taking his aged hand,


    "Principal Kendo, no need for such formalities. I still remember the blessings you gave me when I was a child. You can just call me Finn."


    Kendo shook his head slightly, squeezing out a smile,


    "For the Second Prince to remember an old servant like me is more than I could ask for. How could I dare overstep?"


    To win over the Grand Magus Academy, the Laine Kingdom typically granted honorary positions to magi above the grandmaster-tier, providing them with generous stipends.


    Kendo referring to himself as an old servant was not out of ce.


    Finn paused, looking deeply at Kendo, "If only my magical talents were higher, I might have been one of your students."


    "The Second Prince''s warrior talents are extraordinary; you can also carve out your own path," Kendo replied.


    "If the principal insists on calling me Second Prince, then I... I must defer to the principal,"


    Finn sighed inwardly, realizing Kendo was not giving any openings.


    He didn''t expect Kendo to be so imprable.


    With the aging king of the Laine Kingdom, the position of the imperial heir was still undecided.


    The eldest, second, and third princes were the strong contenders for the session.


    If anyone could gain the support of the Grand Magus Academy, securing the position of heir would be effortless.


    Finn had intended to get closer to Kendo to strengthen their rtionship but didn''t expect Kendo to give no chance, clearly indicating his unwillingness to get involved in the kingdom''s political struggles.


    Finn could only extend his hand, "Principal, please."


    "Second Prince, please."


    ...


    In the ssroom.


    Owen listened attentively to the lecture when suddenly the professor tapped on the desk, "Everyone, hold on a moment. The Second Prince has arrived. Let''s go out and greet him."


    "Yay, no ss again!"


    "This isn''t just about skipping ss; it''s about witnessing the grandeur of the Second Prince."


    "This might be the only chance in our lifetime to see someone of royal blood."


    The students were thrilled, cheering in a tumultuous excitement.


    "Quiet down," the professor frowned, tapping the desk more insistently. "Let''s show the Second Prince a good image of our academy."


    The chatter ceased, and the students orderly moved towards the exit.


    Owen watched as the ssroom emptied, reluctantly putting his textbook into his spatial ring,


    "Well, there goes today''s lesson. Might as well head to the library and memorize the ''Advanced Magic Comption.''"


    Saying this, Owen headed out.


    The academy students were all gathered around the Second Prince, making it impossible for him to see what the prince looked like.


    Owen watched his ssmates'' frantic actions, shaking his head slightly, "Is this necessary?"


    He probably didn''t realize that for many, having a chance to see the Second Prince was a dreame true.


    His ssmates didn''t have the same profound background as Owen; many were ordinary people.


    This was one of their few chances to connect with the influential and powerful.


    Of course, the students of the academy would be ecstatic!


    Suddenly, a voice that chilled the enthusiastic atmosphere to a standstill bellowed out,


    "Owen, if you are noting to pay your respects to the Second Prince, where are you heading?" The voice, amplified with arcanergy, shifted everyone''s expressions.


    Who? Who would dare make such a racket at this moment?


    All eyes turned towards Owen, making him the center of attention, as gazes converged on his face.


    Owen''s mouth twitched slightly; he saw three individuals approaching him with unkind smiles on their faces.


    Finn''s brows furrowed slightly, a sh of coldness in his eyes, "Principal, what''s going on here?"


    Kendo''s white beard twitched, mentally facepalming, "Perhaps they have some old grievances."


    The woman beside Finn looked curiously at Owen, then her expression suddenly changed, and she couldn''t help but cover her mouth, eximing, "Owen?!"


    Finn''s frown deepened.


    The woman beside him was new to this world and had never been to the Grand Magus Academy before.


    How could she recognize someone from the academy?


    He couldn''t help but ask her in a low voice, "Saint... do you know him?"

 Chapter 37 Strangling the Deadlock

    37 Strangling the Deadlock


    The girl known as Saint fluttered her eyshes and whispered, "You know Ie from another world, don''t you?"


    "Of course," Finn''s gaze flickered. To thend of Novalia, people like Owen were indeed from another world. "Could it be that Owen... is also a saint?"


    The girl nodded gently, her eyes filled with incredulity. "I used to be in the ss next to Owen''s. He was always the invisible man, never standing out. But here, he''s transformed into the Saint of Dragons."


    "Saint of... Dragons?!" Finn struggled to control his voice, barely suppressing a cry of astonishment.


    Finn looked towards Owen, his eyes shining with a sudden burst of light.


    The Kingdom of Laine was a major human realm, boasting a thousand years of rich heritage. However,pared to some of the ancient advanced races, it was hardly qualified.


    Dragons, having not appeared for five thousand years, now walked in human cities. Did this signify something?


    As the three of them drew closer, Owen sighed deeply, "What do you want to do?"


    He nced at therge group of students and professors from the academy behind them, feeling overwhelmed.


    He never wanted to be this high-profile.


    "What are we doing? The second prince is here, and you just ignore him instead of presenting yourself. Don''t you have any respect for royalty?" The senior student leading the group immediately used Owen of disrespect.


    Owen''s mouth twitched slightly, "Are you bored or something? ying the hero in front of me, even the prince hasn''t said a word."


    "You..."


    The leader, caught off guard by Owen''s retort, turned red in the face.


    The surrounding crowd chuckled at the scene.


    "The Leaf Society, backed by the angel race in recent years, has been throwing its weight around in school. Looks like they''ve finally met their match."


    "Hahaha, I''ve always disliked the way the Leaf Society conducts itself. Seeing them get a taste of their own medicine is really satisfying."


    "But the Leaf Society isn''t so easily fooled. Even their lowest officers are gold-tier, and their executives reach diamond-tier. I''ve heard there are even master-tier seniors backing them. Owen''s arrogance might not end well if things escte."


    "Senior, is the Leaf Society more formidable than the Crimson Society?"


    "Absolutely. In the school''s three major societies ¨C the Lionheart Society, Leaf Society, andstly the Crimson Society ¨C the Leaf Society''s strength is not to be underestimated."


    The leader smirked coldly, "In that case, William of the Leaf Society shall teach this brash fool a lesson on behalf of the second prince!"


    "Just trying to show off in front of the prince, eh? Dressing it up in such grand words, howughable." Owen curled his lips in disdain, paying little heed to William.


    "You insolent brat, I''m asserting the prince''s authority here! Dare you fight me?"


    "Bring it on."


    As the two squared off, the crowd buzzed with excited chatter.


    "Owen is being too reckless. William is a diamond-tier magus with formidable strength. A freshman like him stands no chance, right?"


    "William is just disgusting, picking on a freshman to show off in front of the second prince. His desire to ingratiate himself with the powerful is tantly obvious and utterly repugnant."


    "Right, is this the kind of character the Leaf Society fosters?"


    "Despicable!"


    At this moment, Finn turned to Kendo and raised an eyebrow, "Principal, shouldn''t we intervene?"


    Kendo stroked his beard and chuckled, "Letting the prince witness the strength of our students isn''t a bad idea. Consider it an impromptu exhibition match. It''s just a bit of a spectacle for the prince to witness."


    "In that case, it''s fine."


    After speaking, the second prince leaned towards the girl and whispered, "Saint, do you think Owen can win?"


    The girl''s eyes flickered, and she shook her head slightly, "From what I know, dragons are strong in physicalbat but have weaker magical talents. It''s unlikely for Owen to win."


    Finn nodded thoughtfully, choosing not toment further.


    On the battlefield, William''s gaze on Owen was filled with malevolence. He concentrated his wood-based magic, his wooden wand trembling slightly in his hand.


    Owen, however, had a mocking smile on his lips, the aura of thunder-based magic swirling around him.


    Suddenly, William swung his wooden wand, sending a stream of emerald light shooting out like an arrow.


    Wood-based advanced magic ¨C Jade Light Arrow, known for its immense destructive power. Diamond-tier arcanergy could enable it to pierce through the scales of a five-hundred-year-old earth dragon.


    Unwilling to show weakness, Owen mmed his palm to the ground, quickly gathering the power of lightning to form a wall of light.


    Thunder-based advanced magic ¨C Thunderstorm Legion Wall. Each bolt of lightning represented a thunderstorm soldier. A thousand thunderstorm soldiers formed a, creating an imprable defense.


    "Hmph, a thunder-based defense wall. Too bad your arcanergy is too weak!" William sneered continuously, mocking him.


    Wood light and thunder shed mid-air, producing thunderous roars, apanied by brilliant sparks and shes of lightning.


    "What, he actually blocked it?" William''s eyes widened in surprise and confusion.


    Seizing the opportunity, Owen''s body surged with arcanergy, and the Thunderstorm Legion Wall transformed into a, enveloping William.


    Lightning is incredibly fast, invisible to the naked eye.


    With a loud p of thunder, William was struck, his body enveloped by the Thunderstorm Legion Wall.


    In an instant, William felt his life force almost ripped from him.


    A plume of ck smoke rose from his body, spreading into the surrounding air.


    The smoke emitted a strong scent of roasted meat, the agony of being struck by lightning was despairing.


    William copsed in pain and lost consciousness, lying motionless on the ground with ck smoke continuously emerging from his mouth. His hair, once neat, now stood on end as if struck by lightning.


    The crowd gasped in shock.


    "Owen won, and it only took one exchange!"


    "By the gods, a diamond-tier warrior couldn''t withstand a single move against Owen." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Is he really a freshman?"


    Finn''s pupils constricted as he watched Owen in the center, surrounded by arcs of electricity, like a thunder god in battle, murmuring to himself, "A saint indeed is extraordinary in strength!"


    The girl''s cherry lips also parted in surprise:


    "Is that... really Owen?"


    Before his transmigration, Owen was a known figure, but not for positive reasons. He was famous for being bullied. Roger, from the basketball team, often poured c on Owen''s sandwich in the cafeteria.


    Owen, undisturbed, would slowly eat his c-soaked sandwich.


    From then on, Owen was known in school as someone who was easy to pick on, a fact even she, the ss beauty in the adjacent ssroom, was aware of.


    But now, Owen had defeated a diamond-tier warrior with a single move... a level of strength that in the Kingdom of Laine could qualify someone to lead the imperial guards!


    To think they fell so easily.


    William''s sorry state thoroughly enraged the two maguses beside him. Both red at Owen, no longer restrained, and unleashed powerful magic.


    One magus raised his staff, summoning roaring mes that surged like dragons; the other concentrated the power of a storm, creating howling winds and flying debris.


    Fire-based advanced magic ¨C Dragon Hunter.


    Wind-based advanced magic ¨C Wildstorm.


    Two unstoppable forces attacked Owen simultaneously, creating a formidable stranglehold.


    Owen sensed the ferocious power of the iing magic, his expression changing slightly.


    The crowd also cried out in shock.


    "Damn it, three against one and they even resort to using a magic fusion technique. Isn''t that bullying?"


    "Senior, what is a magic fusion technique?"


    "That''s something learned in the fourth year and above, just like what you''re seeing now."


    "Wind-based magic aiding fire-based magic, elevating a gold-tier Dragon Hunter spell to have the power to even strangle a diamond-tier magus!"


    "That strong?"


    "Of course, and it gets even moreplex."


    "Doesn''t this mean Owen is doomed?"


    "Ah, what a pity. But no matter, Dr. Georgina has life-based magic. As long as one isn''t dead, she can bring them back."


    Owen''s body shone with intense lightning radiance, his gaze firm and decisive.


    The power of thunder and lightning converged in his palms, forming a bright sphere.


    With a fierce throw, the sphere shot forward like lightning.


    Advanced magic ¨C Thunder Frenzy Wave!


    The two maguses continued to stimte their arcanergy. Roaring mes and wild winds intertwined, creating a storm wall that blocked the counterattack of the lightning.


    The Thunder Frenzy Wave could not shake the stranglehold of the fire and wind dragon, woven together by the two.


    Far from being blocked, the Dragon Hunter, fueled by the storm and the raging waves, became even more frenzied in its assault on Owen.


    Owen resisted this powerful onught with all his might, sweat beads forming on his forehead, his expression turning grave.


    The power of the me and storm grew more intense, gradually closing in on Owen.


    He realized that if he didn''t find a breakthrough soon, he would inevitably be defeated by this force.


    "We''ve lost," the girl murmured, "Can''t he make it?"


    At this critical moment, Owen made a decisive decision without hesitation.


    He stopped resisting, and his body was immediately engulfed by mes and storm. The force of thunder and lightning underwent a violent transformation, turning into a shield that tightly embraced him.


    Owen stood tall, enduring attacks from all directions with his body!


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Sesame_Cookies

 Chapter 38 Owens Death?

    38 Owen''s Death?


    Fierce mes and a raging storm battered Owen''s thunder shield, emitting sharp, piercing sounds. Forced backward, his body retreated, yet he stood unyielding, refusing to fall to the ground. Taking a deep breath, he gathered a vast amount of magical power, silently reciting a mysterious incantation in his heart.


    Owen had intended to keep this hidden as his trump card, but the fusion technique of the two magi was unexpectedly formidable. He had no choice but to resort to a forbidden spell. Forbidden Spell¡¤Thunder Banishment ¨C once it locked onto the enemy''s aura, it could summon heavenly thunder to strike them down.


    Suddenly, the entire space began to tremble; dark clouds amassed, and lightning interweaved across the sky, forming a web of electric energy. A massive bolt of lightning struck down, instantly engulfing the two magi beside William. Their figures were swallowed by the lightning, their expressions of agony visible through the shes in the darkness.


    The lightning ravaged their bodies, creating a terrifying yet magnificent spectacle. Electric arcs passed through them, emitting a shrill, chilling hum. They trembled in agony, their bodies seemingly pushed to an unbearable limit by the electric shocks.


    Purple lightning surged around them, forming dazzling arcs of electricity. Their skin turned pale from the assault of the lightning, as if life had been drained from them. The magical shields they btedly summoned began to crumble under the onught of the thunder, powerless to withstand its fury.


    The thunder''s searing and formidable power caused the academy''s ground to crack and the earth to tremble. The terrible lightning transformed into scorching mes, filling the air with the scent of burning.


    Eldrich''s pupils contracted in shock at Owen''s power, then he eximed, "Save them! This is Thunder Banishment! Someone could die!"


    Elwin, stepping off the ground, flew out from the crowd, pulling the two magi from the midst of the thunderclouds. "This kid is interesting; he''s already mastered a forbidden spell?" Finn was equally astonished, sensing the restless particles of thunder energy in the air, and murmured softly, "Impressive, he must be a force beyond diamond-tier. Can we include him in this mission?"


    The young saint girl was shaken, hearing Finn''s words, she gently shook her head, "The second prince should not harbor such hopeful thoughts. He is a dragon race saint and likely unwilling to get involved in your affairs."


    "That''s true."


    Everyone watched Owen standing beneath the thunderclouds, his body surrounded by intense fluctuations of thunder energy, with blue electric arcs dancing around him like yful sprites, all filled with wonder.


    "Owen is indeed the strongest freshman in history. His mastery of thunder-based magic is extraordinary!"


    "Thunder-based magic is notoriously difficult to learn, and its use often results in the caster being struck by lightning."


    "It''s almost impossible for most to learn. What''s Owen''s background, that he can withstand the ferocity of the thunder particles?"


    "He''s too powerful, first defeating the Crimson Society, then conquering the Leaf Society, Owen is defying the heavens."


    While everyone was in awe, suddenly a figure slowly emerged from the crowd. His face wore a faint smile, but his eyes were ice-cold, filled with intense hostility, resembling a spellbeast choosing its prey.


    His gaze was sharp as he stared at Owen, his voice carrying an air of authority, "Owen, your actions have revealed the darkness in your heart."


    "You knew full well that your ssmates were not enemies, yet you deliberately unleashed such a venomous attack, intending to kill."


    "This nature of yours has already vited the principles of the angel race; you have stepped onto the path of demons!"


    Seeing someone else looking to trouble Owen, the crowd couldn''t help but turn their attention to the neer.


    "Joey? A sixth-year angel race magus and vice president of the Leaf Society. They say he''s at the pinnacle of the diamond-tier, just one step away from the master-tier."


    "Wow, Joey''s here? The Leaf Society really does protect its own."


    "This is bad. If Joey has set his sights on Owen, things could really turn sour."


    The young saint girl, watching Joey step forward, her eyes twinkled slightly, a smile forming on her lips: "An angel of the angel race? This just got interesting."


    "Do you know something, saint?" Finn asked nearby.


    "Just watch the show. It seems the angel race is really bullying too much."


    Owen, astonished, watched Joey approaching him slowly, thinking the ordeal was already over. "Stepped onto the path of demons? Howughable. Where were you when they wanted to kill me?"


    Joey stopped in front of him, his face illuminated by holy light, and said, "You say you haven''t turned to the dark path? You are now immersed in darkness, having lost your light, bing a ve to the dark."


    "That''s why you think my Leaf Society members wanted to kill you."


    Owen''s mouth fell open slightly, frowning, "Are all of you in the angel race such hypocrites? ording to you, I should just ept my fate. If I resist, I fall into darkness?"


    Joey shook his head slightly, his face carrying the glow of a priest, "You have indeed fallen, for there was no life-and-death battle between you and your ssmates. You just couldn''t see the light because your heart has sunk into the abyss."


    "Ptui!" Owen spat at Joey, "If you want to fight, then fight. Why all this nonsense?"


    "Brave boy, ignorant of the world''s ways. I shall educate you on behalf of the second prince, to show you what it means to be truly good-hearted!"


    Joey had been waiting for this moment, deliberately provoking Owen and then letting Owen challenge him. He thought the chances were slim, but Owen took the bait. This filled the deliberately trouble-seeking Joey with immense joy.


    He waved his azure wand, and holy light wove itself into armor around him. Advanced Magic¡¤Holy Light Armor enhanced his affinity for the light element and increased his defense against other elemental attacks by thirty percent. Holy light flickered around him with a strange glow, protecting his body.


    Owen, somewhat indifferently, picked up the Sunforged Tree. His dark attire made him appear even more formidable, and the thunder-based magic he wielded emitted a chilling, heart-stopping electricity.


    The two stood opposed in battle, indeed a sh of light against dark. To those unaware of the context, this scene would certainly cast Owen as the arch-viin.


    Joey slowly raised his wand, and as his magical power gathered, it formed a column of holy light enveloping him. He red at Owen, his eyes bursting with ferocity.


    Suddenly, pointing his wand at Owen, he dered firmly, "In the name of holy light, ashes to ashes, dust to dust!" Light-based Advanced Magic¡¤Holy Light Thunder.


    With this incantation, a powerful stream of holy light thunder erupted from Joey''s wand, its speed unimaginable. The beam, like a pir of sacred lightning, shot towards Owen, carrying the force to annihte everything in its path.


    Owen instantly recognized the threat, quickly leaping to the side, evading the deadly strike. However, his surroundings were engulfed in the radiance of holy light, the intense and sacred energy weakening his strength.


    He could distinctly feel the holy light prating his body, continuously corroding the arcanergy within him.


    The angel race''s trait allows holy light to suppress an enemy''s arcanergy. When facing dark-based adversaries, holy light''s strength can suppress up to sixty percent of the dark-based opponent''s power as it increases.


    Unwilling to show weakness, Owen concentrated his energy, his wand crackling with electric light and releasing piercing electrical arcs. He waved his wand, invoking the power of the thunder god, pulling the lightning from the sky under hismand.


    He pointed the wand at Joey and chanted, "Thunder Force, descend upon us!" Advanced Magic¡¤Thunder Force.


    As his incantation echoed, thunderous roars filled the sky, dense clouds gathered, and thick currents of electricity rapidly weaved through them. Owen''s wand emitted intense electric light, and torrents of lightning surged out, like thousands of thunder serpents lunging at Joey.


    Joey stood calmly, relying on the power of holy light, quickly making decisions in his mind. His eyes sparkled with ferocity, his face covered in hostility. To clear the path for the saint, even if it meant being expelled from the academy, it was worth it.


    Joey raised his wand, and holy light gathered once more. He shouted, "Power of the light, shield me!" Advanced Magic¡¤Blessed Holy Light.


    At the moment he finished his incantation, a powerful and scorching light burst from his wand, like a meteor streaking across the night sky, heading straight for Owen.


    Kendo''s eyes widened in horror as he bellowed, "No, it''s not Blessed Holy Light! It''s the forbidden spell¡¤Destructive Holy Light, he''s trying to kill Owen!"


    The professors watching the scene, considering it merely a squabble among juniors, didn''t pay much attention, not even awakening the arcanergy within their bodies. Although they knew the spell Joey chanted waspletely different from the magic he unleashed, they didn''t react in time.


    Destructive Holy Light had already reached Owen. The holy light''s fire tightly entwined Owen, enveloping him in a wave of destruction. He exerted all his strength, but he couldn''t escape the binds of the holy light. Owen felt the breath of annihtion seeping into his bones, a sense of powerlessness overwhelming him. He struggled fiercely, his body bound as if by invisible hands, unable to break free from the holy light''s grasp. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Owen waspletely wrapped in the dazzling light, the destructive holy light thoroughly devouring him. His wails echoed across the battlefield, unceasing...


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Sesame_Cookies

 Chapter 39 Murder in Front of Professors

    39 Murder in Front of Professors


    "Owen''s dead?" The young saint girl''s almond-shaped eyes widened slightly, her lips slightly parted in shock.


    Finn''s eyelids twitched violently as he cursed under his breath, "This damned angel came with murderous intent."


    "My God, a dragon race saint died in Grand Magus Academy." Eldrich''s eyes bulged, watching the Destructive Holy Light continuously scouring the ground, his lips trembling slightly.


    He could already imagine how furious Barlo would be, arriving at Grand Magus Academy with the twelve guardians of the dragon race. Perhaps... even the twelve elders of the dragon race would emerge from seclusion!


    Elwin''s heart tightened, a hint of regret showing on his face, then he narrowed his eyes slightly towards Joey. Such a ruthless angel, truly in the style of his race.


    The students, witnessing Owen''s demise in the Destructive Holy Light, showed a variety of expressions. "Dead, the strongest freshman in history just died like that." "Joey broke the rules, daring to take a life!" "By the gods, this can''t be real." "What enmity did Joey and Owen have to justify risking his future to kill him?" "This is too much, Owen just died right before our eyes?"


    Joey''s hands were clenched into fists, his body trembling as if electrified by a current of exhration. The corners of his mouth lifted in a maniacal smile, like a crazed werewolf. "Owen deserved to die, good riddance. Those who fall into darkness should be purified by holy light!" His shouts were like thunder, deafening to the ears.


    His hair danced wildly with his movements, like mes in a turbulent sea of fire. His robe fluttered violently in the wind, the hem swirling as if echoing the tempestuous joy in his heart.


    He made no attempt to hide his tion, dancing wildly, his body seemingly transforming into a raging river of holy light, flowing more fiercely than ever. "Good that he died, good that he died--"


    The current Joey looked as deranged as a mental patient stricken with a sudden, severe illness. Was it not exhrating to eliminate the greatest future enemy of his race''s saint?


    "Ssshh--" Suddenly, a dragon''s roar echoed from the sky, freezing the varied expressions of the crowd. Eldrich''s face shifted slightly, "No way, have the dragons arrived so soon?"


    The burning mes slowly morphed into a gigantic dragon shape. The dazzling golden dragon shadow shimmered brilliantly, like light flowing through scales. The dragon shadow soared gracefully, spreading its wings and bursting forth with blinding brilliance.


    However, Owen''s transformation into the Gold Divine Dragon exuded a deste aura. The dragon shadow swayed uncontrobly, its body faintly trembling with weakness. The wings bore tattered feathers, and pieces of golden dragon scales, as if torn from internal strife within Owen, continuously fell from the dragon shadow. Its eyes, once bright and spirited, now dulled and lifeless.


    The valor and majesty expected of the Gold Divine Dragon had vanished, reced by exhaustion and pain. Its body trembled incessantly, as if on the verge of copse. "Destructive Holy Light must be a forbidden spell of the angel race, frighteningly powerful."


    A deep, mournful howl emerged from the throat of the Gold Divine Dragon, a cry filled with pain and helplessness. "A dragon? Is that really a dragon?" "Owen is a dragon of the dragon race!" "No wonder Owen is so powerful, he''s from an advanced race." "But that''s odd, aren''t dragons generally known for weak magical talents?" "What''s actually going on here?"


    Owen''s draconic eyes, sharp and piercing, were fixed on the holy light emanating from Joey.


    Joey''s eyes widened in terror and disbelief. He could feel Owen''s gaze, filled with destructive power, slicing through him like a giant beast eyeing amb about to be its prey. Joey''s breath caught in his throat, unable to breathe or utter any sound.


    Suddenly, arcanergy surged within his body, a wave of holy light emanating from within. "Still trying to struggle?" Owen roared angrily, charging towards Joey. Joey, in his human form, had no time to transform into an angel. How could he match the speed of the Gold Divine Dragon?


    He distinctly felt the immense pressure of Owen''s giant dragon wnding on his body, like a mountain crushing his frail form. The hard dragon w pierced his skin, and blood gushed out instantly. Joey''s face turned as pale as paper, his body almost immobilized under the immense force. The arcanergy needed to transform into an angel waspletely suppressed by the overwhelming pressure.


    "You can''t kill me, it''s against the rules!" Joey shrieked again, his will to survive stripping away any pretense of dignity or pride. Now, his only thought was to stay alive.


    A robed professor suddenly leaped forward. His brows furrowed, face filled with anger, like a bear poised to strike. The professor admonished Owen with a firm voice, "You cannot kill Joey!"


    Owen''s cold gaze swept over the professor, his eyes brimming with ferocity, wild and fierce like a beast. His piercing stare bore down on the professor, who trembled slightly under the immense pressure, as if unable to lift his head.


    Owen snorted coldly, "Where were you when Joey tried to kill me?" His voice was filled with indifference and scorn, as if mocking the professor''s ipetence.


    The professor clenched his teeth, stubbornly lifting his head, his eyes filled with determination and resolve.


    He insisted, "That''s because we were unprepared, and the incident was sudden. But now, being prepared, we can''t let you kill him. We will punish him."


    "Naive!" Owen realized that many research professors, overly protected by the academy, had never experienced life-or-death battles. They were like flowers in a greenhouse, overlypassionate.


    Owen snorted, his dragon nostrils spewing hot dragon breath, instantly scorching everything around him. His massive w suddenly clenched, a gentle application of immense pressure, and Joey''s body became incredibly fragile. Blood burst forth like red flowers scattering in all directions.


    With a scream, Joey''s life came to an end. Many students cried out in shock. Most of them had never witnessed a death battle, and the impact of a life ending before their eyes was explosive.


    "He really dared to kill in front of a professor!" "Joey tried to kill Owen. If not for Owen''s superior skills, he would have been a dead soul in hell by now. His counter-kill is justifiable." "This is too cruel."


    After all, Joey used Destructive Holy Light. Even if Owen had died, there would have been nothing left of his body, no such bloody scene. Owen''s direct crushing of Joey... the scene was too explosive, making many students feel queasy.


    The professor, with red-rimmed eyes, pointed at Owen, "You..." He was too furious to speak and immediately turned to Kendo, "Principal, aren''t you going to do something?" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Kendo looked at Owen and sighed inwardly, "Owen, you owe the angel race an exnation." The powerful healing ability of the Gold Divine Dragon was now at work; his body was already healing in such a short time.


    "Hmph, give the angel race an exnation? Then take this message to them: he who kills must be killed." The menacing phrase, coupled with the spattered blood, gave the school a deste and bleak atmosphere.


    Owen transformed from the massive form of the Gold Divine Dragon into a human. As he stepped on the ground, a peculiar energy fluctuation emanated from him. His tattered robe was covered with wounds inflicted by the Destructive Holy Light, golden blood slowly seeping from the injuries. The majestic aura of the dragon contrasted sharply with his broken human form.


    The ferocity in his eyes faded, like smoky dimness suddenly extinguished, turning into a dark and boundless night. He walked slowly towards the dormitory, each step apanied by a faint echo of a dragon''s roar in the air.


    Though he appeared weakened, he still emitted an aura of invible majesty, demanding respect. His fellow students looked at Owen''s figure with fear and awe. They knew Owen was a presence they could not surpass, a lofty king among dragons!


    Despite his current exhausted state, Owen still radiated an irresistible dominance. All the students tacitly stopped their activities, instinctively clearing a wide path for him. They bowed their heads, not daring to look at Owen''s wounds, quickly stepping aside to clear a path, disappearing from sight.


    Owen passed them quietly, his gaze as cold as ice, devoid of any warmth, seemingly unrted to the mundane noise andughter. His steps were slow and steady, each one heavily pressing upon the earth.


    The blood-stained Owen continued forward, his figure like a walking canyon, instilling in people an illusion of invincibility. His silhouette was so deste and helpless.


    The young saint girl''s gaze followed Owen. Putting aside his authority and coldness, the Owen at this moment resembled the one she knew the best. Both were bullied and then silently healed their wounds alone. Her thoughts drifted back to the day of the Saint Selection Ceremony.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Sesame_Cookies


    Creator''s Thought

 Chapter 40 The Boy No Longer as Before

    40 The Boy No Longer as Before


    Before the assembly of all tribes, Owen struck Roger across the face, showing no regard for Roger''s esteemed status as the Saint of the Angel Race. It was then that she realized, Owen had changed. He was no longer the weak student, bullied and trampled upon in the schoolyard.


    Watching Owen''s departing figure, Finn''s heart surged with excitement. Commanding and imposing, students around made way for Owen.


    "A man," Finn thought, "should carve out a reputation just like Owen."


    "Saint, it seems I already know who to choose for the secret realm," Finn dered, his fists clenched, eyes sparkling with determination.


    The young Saint girl''s eyes flickered subtly, choosing not to respond.


    The professor who had earlier rebuked Owen, watching him walk away, was seething with frustration: "Headmaster, are you just going to watch him strut around the academy like this? He shows no respect for our rules."


    Elwin, standing nearby, scoffed, "Adams, you''ve spent too much time in yourb, oblivious to what life and death truly mean. Owen is right. ''He who kills shall be killed.'' Joey struck first, and now he''s been killed in return. Owen is not to me."


    Adams, eyes zing with fury, clenched his fists, "Elwin, it''s because of violent professors like you that our students engage in such brutality!"


    Elwin sneered through gritted teeth, dismissing Adams without another word.


    Kendo, expressionless, spoke indifferently, "Owen has made his stance clear. ''He who kills shall be killed.'' It''s his attitude towards Joey''s death and his way of epting responsibility for it."


    "As for the conflict between the Angel Race and the Dragon n, it''s inevitable. We, at the Grand Magus Academy, should not involve ourselves in it."


    Eldrich was deeply moved. From the moment he saw Owen p Roger without hesitation, he understood that a grand era had begun and chaotic times were upon them.


    "The headmaster is right," he reflected, "the Angel Race has no grounds to demand exnations from us. Had it not been for the academy''s loss of the Heart of Magus, they couldn''t have even saved their saint."


    As Owen vanished at the corner, the crowd began to recover from the shock of the recent battle...


    "Owen has been concealing his true nature so deeply, he''s actually a dragon."


    "That''s incredible, I''ve only read about dragons in books, never seen one with my own eyes."


    "Isn''t it said that dragons haven''t been seen for thousands of years? How did one suddenly appear?"


    "I don''t know, but it seems there''s an irreconcble conflict between the Angel Race and dragons."


    "Who knows? Hopefully, it won''t affect our lives."


    A day slowly passed.


    In his room, Owen sat cross-legged, the golden arcanergy around him continuously circting, gradually healing his wounds.


    This time, it wasn''t without gains.


    Having killed Joey and defeated three members of the Leaf Society, he had garnered a significant amount of fate. His fate points increased by 1470, bringing the total to 1938. The boost in fate points from this battle was beyond his expectations.


    But upon reflection, it made sense. Joey''s involvement with the Angel Race and his identity as a student of the Grand Magus Academy added weight to his demise. Killing Joey and affecting the futures of both the Angel Race and the Grand Magus Academy justified the substantial increase in fate points.


    "Master, a beautifuldy is looking for you downstairs," Erin informed him.


    "Oh?" Owen, reining in his aura, looked up at Erin. "Who is it?"


    "I don''t know her, but she seems very dignified and strong."


    "Then I''ll go have a look."


    "Do you want me to apany you, Master?"


    "There''s no need, just wait for me in the room."


    Owen stepped out of the dormitory building and, seeing the vibrant young girl in front of him, furrowed his brows, "You were looking for me?"


    "Owen, I''m Diana. Don''t you recognize me?" Diana asked, a hint of surprise in her eyes.


    Previously, Owen had been weakened severely by the destruction holy light, but in just a day, his aura had stabilized, and his wounds were no longer visible.


    "Diana?" Owen studied the girl. "Should I know you?"


    Diana pouted, "I''m a student from the ss next to yours, we''ve met a few times."


    Owen''s eyebrows slightly raised, as he slowly ovepped the memory of the ss beauty next door with Diana.


    Back then, Diana, with her golden hair and azure eyes, apanied by a voluptuous figure and a delicate face, captivated countless male gazes. Even Roger had covertly sought to catch her attention. But now, Diana hadpletely transformed.


    Her hair shimmered with a silver radiance like stars in the night sky, presenting a mysterious and alluring hue. Her long locks gently waved as if they were part of a magical conduit. Her eyes were like gems, deep and enchanting. Each time she blinked, magical lights seemed to sparkle in her eyes.


    Her skin was as white and delicate as polished jade, wlessly perfect. She appeared before people like an exquisitely carved work of art. The fine texture gave off an aura of untouchable dignity, as if she hailed from a mystical fairnd.


    How could Owen possibly associate her current appearance with the school beauty he remembered?


    "What brings you here?" he asked.


    Diana replied with a yful smile, "Shall we walk and talk?"


    Owen nodded and followed Diana.


    "I never imagined you''d be so powerful," she remarked.


    "You''re not bad yourself," Owen observed, noticing the glimmers of arcanergy at the tips of her hair, a clear sign she had reached the threshold of the master-tier. "You must have touched the brink of the master-tier, haven''t you?"


    "You have a keen eye, but I''m afraid I wouldn''tst a move against you," she said.


    Owen touched his nose, not responding. It wasn''t arrogance; at his current level, he was invincible below the rank of a master. But keeping his cards hidden was always better thanying them bare for all to see.


    "What did youe to find me for?" Owen asked. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "The Second Prince sent me on an errand to invite you to join his team," she responded.


    Owen''s eyelids lifted slightly, "Are you affiliated with the Second Prince''s faction?"


    "Not at all, I''m a human saint. The royal family''s struggles aren''t my concern," Diana said, her face radiating pride, like a swan stretching its neck to show off its grace.


    "Yet you speak on behalf of the Second Prince."


    Seeing Owen''s indifferent demeanor, Diana felt a bit dejected. Isn''t he at all astonished by my status as a human saint? But then again, Owen is a saint of dragons, a status no less than mine.


    She hesitated inwardly but replied, "The Second Prince offered me some resources, so I agreed to speak on his behalf. But you don''t have to worry about it; I''m just the messenger. You can totally refuse."


    Owen responded emotionlessly, "Fine, you go back and tell the Second Prince that I refuse."


    Diana''s lips parted slightly, puzzled, "Owen, this is a great opportunity. If you could connect with the Laine Kingdom, you wouldn''t have to fear the Angel Race."


    "The Angel Race is powerful now, with three advanced races in alliance and a hundred intermediate races under their control. You already have a feud with Roger. It''s risky to fight alone."


    Owen left, ignoring Diana''s earnest advice, his hands casually in his pockets. As he walked away, his voice carried back faintly, "You don''t have to worry about that. A bunch of chickens and dogs, they pose no real threat to me."


    Diana could only watch as Owen departed, her mission unfulfilled.


    Owen returned to his dormitory and continued to channel his Gold Divine Dragon blood, repairing his body. His dragon blood had not fully awakened yet, unable to instantly heal a shattered body. It would take a day or two for his internal injuries to fully recover.


    Diana ryed the message back to the Second Prince. Finn''s eyes flickered with a hint of disappointment, but he quickly rallied, "No matter what, I must gain Owen''s help. Only then can I fulfill my grand ambitions." Diana, watching Finn''s excited demeanor, kept her thoughts to herself. Owen was not so easily swayed.


    As night fell, the Grand Magus Academy campus was enveloped in soft moonlight, tranquil and serene. Stars dotted the clear sky, twinkling faintly like gems scattered across the night. A gentle breeze rustled the leaves, creating a soft, soothing sound, as if ying a peaceful melody for the night.


    Suddenly, a deafening rm red, its piercing sound shattering the calm atmosphere. The rm echoed like thunder across the academy, causing hearts to race.


    Students were startled awake, pouring out from various academic buildings, libraries, and dormitories, their faces reflecting surprise, alertness, and confusion. They hurriedly gathered on the yground, their expressions a mix of panic and fear.


    A level-one security alert ¨C could it be that the Angel Race hadunched an attack on the Grand Magus Academy?


    Inside the administrative building, Headmaster Kendo personally led a team of high-ranking mages to assemble urgently. Dressed in ornate magical robes and wielding staves, their faces were stern and solemn.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 41 Escape of Eerie No. 374

    41 Escape of Eerie No. 374


    Before them, arge projection screen with shimmering magical runes materialized, disying the image of a strange and terrifying creature. The full figure of the Eerie monster slowly emerged on the screen. Its massive and twisted body exuded a chilling aura.


    It possessed countless tentacles, long and sinuous like winding whips, each covered in sticky ck slime. Its evil red eyes flickered with a cold light, as if harboring endless malice and cruelty. The creature''s skin was a dark purple, resembling hard rock, with motionless patterns that created an eerie feeling.


    The form of this monster was indefinable, at times resembling a giant octopus, at times a twisted, shifting shadow, and at others, akin to a heart of a demon. Owen had seen this creature before in a magic shop.


    Kendo, with a deep weariness in his eyes but still unchanging in tone, asked, "How did Eerie No. 374 escape containment?"


    Elwin, his forehead slick with cold sweat and appearing somewhat bewildered, replied, "I was nning to transport it to the Eerie Containment Facility tomorrow. I never expected it to break out."


    Eldrich, with an awkward expression and tense voice, inquired, "Headmaster, should we activate the school''s magic array?"


    "Not yet," Kendo pondered, "Given the troubled times, it''s best to use the magic array sparingly."


    "So what now...?" Eldrich seemed uncertain.


    "Gather the students and have the teachers take a headcount. It might be disguising itself among the crowd. We must be extremely cautious."


    "Yes!"


    The powerful professors began to mobilize, setting the entire school into frantic action.


    Owen strolled leisurely out of the tower block, listening to the piercing rm ringing in his ears, he muttered coldly, "Has the Angel Race attacked?"


    Erin cowered behind Owen, her little face creased in worry, "Master, this is a level-one rm from the academy, usually reserved for major invasions. Could it really be the angels?"


    Owen''s ying of Joey from the Angel Race had been a hot topic around the academy, so Erin was naturally aware of it.


    "I don''t know, let''s go and see."


    As they headed towards the yground, a figure swiftly passed by Owen. He raised an eyebrow slightly, observing the retreating back. The cold aura emanating from the person sent a chill through him. However, as the figure moved swiftly, Owen didn''t pay much attention.


    But the next moment, Owen''s sense of alert spiked. The person who had walked past him quickly had stopped. Owen''s steps halted too. His mind power, blessed by the stars, was extremely sensitive to various auras. His heart rate noticeably elerated, a sense of danger urging Owen to leave the area.


    Owen quietly retreated, holding Erin''s hand. He dared not turn and run directly. In the wilderness, when encountering a grizzly bear or predatory animals like wolves and leopards, thest thing one should do is turn and flee. This exposes one''s back to the beasts, giving them a chance for a stealthy attack, using their sharp teeth to bite through your neck.


    At that moment, Owen felt as if he was facing a kind of Eerie beast. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "ssmate," the figure turned around, hooded and with an obscured face, "Aren''t you... going to join the others?"


    His voice was eerily strange, carrying an inexplicable stickiness that was spine-chilling. Erin shivered in fear,pletely hiding behind Owen.


    Owen forced a slight smile, trying to maintain a calm tone, "Yes, I am. Just walking a bit slowly."


    Seizing the opportunity, he scrutinized the person from Eerie head to toe. He noticed fresh bloodstains on the person''s clothes.


    "Is that so... How about we walk together?" The person from Eerie stuttered, as if not fully ustomed to his body.


    Owen''s pupils constricted slightly, thinking to himself, "[Prophecy] activate."


    He stepped out from his "Owen" body, slowly approaching the face of the person from Eerie. Owen wanted to see what the Eerie person truly looked like, but unfortunately, the scene in [Prophecy] couldn''t reveal what was impossible in the real world.


    Suddenly, a holy light emanated from the Grand Magus Academy yground. Owen''s eyes widened, "That is..."


    Holy light-based divine-tier magic ¡¤ Deities Protection ¨C aprehensive AOE protection holy light magic that could prevent Eerie invasions, temporarily boosting soul power, physical strength, and constitution.


    The "person from Eerie" facing Owen saw the appearance of Deities Protection, a red glint shing under his hood. He lunged at Owen fiercely.


    Owen, having anticipated this, released his Gold Divine Dragon true form without hesitation. A sun-like intense holy light illuminated the entire Grand Magus Academy, rivaling the strength of Deities Protection.


    The Eerie person was slightly affected, but only just.


    When Owen made contact with the person from Eerie, the [Prophecy] time ended. Emerging from the [Prophecy] world, Owen''s blood circted faster, and he gasped slightly for breath. What in the world was this creature that could withstand the Gold Divine Dragon''s inherited arcana¡ªgolden holy light?


    Owen could distinctly feel the Eerie person''s gaze fixed on him. "Why... why don''t... you speak?" the creature stepped towards Owen.


    Instead of answering immediately, Owen retreated three steps, brainstorming frantically for a strategy, and said hesitantly, "Could you repeat the question you just asked?"


    "Do you... do you... want to... walk with me..."


    As soon as the words fell, the light-based arcanergy particles in the surrounding space suddenly became agitated. A dazzling light shot out from the top of the academy, illuminating the entire sky. The light, like a massive sword, pierced through the dark clouds and shone upon distant mountains.


    The holy light radiated a splendid and grand energy, as if the blessing of the gods had descended upon the earth. Under its glow, the academy''s buildings shimmered with radiant light. Carvings and murals burst into magnificent colors, and the campus nts and flowers began to emit enchanting fragrances.


    Statues and fountains in the square seemed to be infused with magical life, starting to leap and y beautiful music.


    Indeed, the divine-tier magic ¡¤ Deities Protection had arrived.


    The person from Eerie''s expression shifted slightly, a red glow flickering under their hood. Owen knew this was a sign that the Eerie person was about to act.


    Without hesitation, Owen flung Erin with all his might: "Run!! Don''t look back!!!"


    The next second, the resonating roar of a dragon echoed throughout the Grand Magus Academy as the Gold Divine Dragon once again made its majestic presence known. Its draconic form shimmered with dazzling golden light, scales reflecting the stars in the sky. Its eyes burned with profound mes, emitting an aura of majesty and sanctity.


    Owen''s dragon wings unfurled, covering the entire area and bringing a strong gust of wind. The person from Eerie, sensing the appearance of Owen''s Gold Divine Dragon form, had the red light under their hood flickering rapidly: "It is indeed a dragon, I wasn''t mistaken. The Goddess of Fate is on my side."


    Perhaps stimted by Owen revealing his true form, the Eerie person became more articte. "If I can control your body, no one will be able to imprison me again."


    He hastily uttered a strange incantation, and the air condensed into a purplish-ck mist. From within the mist, countless tentacles surged out, strong as forged iron. These tentacles, manipted by the Eerie person, formed an indestructible barrier, blocking Owen''s path.


    Owen demonstrated his remarkable strength; his legs coiled, ready to leap forward. His massive dragon ws struck the tentacles with a thunderous crash. Though hit, the tentacles were still extraordinarily resilient. They wrapped around Owen''s body like living creatures, attempting to entrap him.


    Owen''s eyes, like goldennterns, transformed his usual calm into a raw desire for survival. He discovered that he couldn''t break through the enemy''s tentacles.


    Owen didn''t cease his attack; he spewed out a stream of scorching golden mes. The fire, like flowingva, assaulted the Eerie person''s defense. The tentacles, touched by the holy fire, caused the Eerie person to cry out in agony. However, they tightened even more, trapping Owen securely.


    "Cough, cough, cough--" Blood spilled from Owen''s mouth, his Golden Divine Dragon Blood heavy like mercury, hitting the ground with force. Erin, witnessing this scene, felt tears well up in her eyes.


    "Master--"


    "Damn," a voice came from behind Erin, "Owen transformed again?"


    Finn, looking at the sky filled with tentacles ensnaring the enormous Owen, couldn''t help but curse aloud. He had originally intended to find Owen to persuade him to join his team, but he hadn''t expected to stumble upon such a shocking scene.


    Whatever was trapping Owen, it certainly didn''t look human!


    Owen, feeling the tentacles tightening ever more, was frantic. "All or nothing," he thought determinedly. His body''s arcanergy swirled, and he murmured an incantation, causing the winds to change abruptly.


    Owen let out a pained dragon''s roar.


    Erin understood.


    "Blow it to smithereens--"


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Sesame_Cookies

 Chapter42-The Demise of Eerie

    42 Chapter42-The Demise of Eerie


    The sky turned ominously dark. ck clouds rapidly gathered, like a giant beast opening its gaping maw, instantly swallowing the moon, pure and lustrous as jade. Apanied by a thunderous roar, lightning illuminated the entire sky, forming a towering silver-white tempest.


    This sudden change in weather made the students of Grand Magus Academy feel an inexplicable sense of oppression. They couldn''t help but stop their activities, anxiously looking up.


    "What''s happening? It suddenly started thundering."


    "This thunderstorm feels strange."


    "Looks like a heavy rain ising."


    "..."


    Kendo nced towards the direction of the tower block, his eyelids twitching slightly: "Eerie No. 374 is over there, go quickly."


    Elwin''s mouth hung open, eyes widened: "Forbidden technique Thunder Resonance, who''s using it?"


    Bolts of lightning struck incessantly towards Owen and the person from Eerie, their thunderous echoes slicing through the night like swords. The ground shook relentlessly, presenting an apocalyptic scene.


    Owen''s draconic eyes sparkled with golden light, unflinchingly expanding his Gold Divine Dragon form to withstand the lightning''s assault. He used his dragon wings to shield his head, attempting to minimize the damage to himself.


    It was then he truly understood why Thunder Resonance was a forbidden technique, not easily mastered by ordinary people. It was essentially a self-destructive technique, dragging the enemy into the range of the thunder strikes, testing who could endure the impact of the lightning.


    The person from Eerie conjured a dark protective barrier, attempting to fend off the relentless bombardment of lightning. The ferocity of the lightning increased, its brilliance overflowing.


    With a massive boom, an especially powerful bolt of lightning struck right at the area where Owen and the person from Eerie were, bursting into a blinding light. This lightning, with unparalleled force, impacted the ground, causing unprecedented destruction.


    Finn was numbed by shock, his mind racing as he quickly dragged Erin away from the area engulfed by the thunderstorm.


    "I want to be with my master," Erin cried in agony.


    Finn nced back at the scene of the thunderous descent, his eyes filled withplex emotions, "Mr. Owen wouldn''t want to see you struck dead by lightning. We''re only adding to Mr. Owen''s troubles by staying here."


    Only he knew in his heart, with the thunderstorm''s ferocity, the chances of surviving within its domain were slim. Owen''s sacrifice to hold Eerie at bay was a spirit that shook his very soul.


    Within the thunderstorm''s domain, both Owen and the person from Eerie were forced to retreat several steps by the power of the lightning. Instantly, the Eerie tentacles on Owen began to disintegrate. Painful screams emanated from the person from Eerie. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "You forced my hand. I must have your body," the creature bellowed.


    Owen''s eyes widened in shock as he witnessed the person from Eerie undergo a horrifying transformation. The figure before him, as if corrupted by dark forces, became even more Eerie and terrifying. His limbs distorted, morphing into several tentacles, writhing wildly like ck serpents. The tentacles were covered in vicious teeth and spikes, emanating an evil aura.


    They attacked Owen relentlessly, each contact bringing intense pain.


    Owen trembled all over, his fighting spirit reignited. He took a deep breath and howled exhratingly within the domain of thunder, "Come on, let''s see how long you can withstand the baptism of lightning."


    Lightning continued to strike relentlessly. Each bolt carried the force of destruction, casting the surroundings in a mix of light and shadow. The thunder was deafening, as if the very heavens and earth were trembling.


    As a powerful streak of lightning tore through the sky, it pounced down like a roaring beast. A massive column of lightning struck both Owen and the Eerie person, unleashing an unparalleled destructive force. The ground cracked open, sparks flying everywhere, with violent energy waves ravaging the battlefield.


    Owen struggled to resist the power of the lightning, sweat and blood mingling on his draconic form, painting his visage in a harsh, ink-like severity. The tentacled Eerie was hit hard by the lightning, its body bursting explosively. Tentacles were ripped apart, their shattered fragments scattering in all directions. It let out a piercing scream before falling intoplete silence.


    Owen transformed back into his human form, golden blood continuously seeping from his wounds. Using the forbidden technique Thunder Resonance had drained his body''s arcanergy and nearly depleted his mind power.


    A cold wind blew, and Owen clearly heard, "You didn''t think I would die, did you?"


    "Not dead?" Owen was too exhausted to even lift his hand. But he wasn''t worried; he sensed Kendo''s presence. Headmaster Kendo, along with several professors, finally arrived at the scene. The sight that met their eyes was almost beyond belief.


    Owen was almost unrecognizable, his body covered in marks from the lightning strikes, with some of his flesh melted away, presenting a pitiful sight. His blood mixed with the dirt, covering his once valiant face. His legs trembled as they supported his exhausted body, clearly at the brink of copse. His eyes, tinged with gold, shone with a resolute light, like a warrior standing at the edge of life and death.


    Eerie was in an even more ghastly state. Its body, along with the shattered tentacles and charred skin, appeared severely wounded from the thunderous assault. It groaned in agony, its twisted posture chilling to the bone. Yet its body fragments were wriggling, seemingly about to heal anew. Despite the severe injuries, its eyes still held a cunning and arrogant glint, seemingly filled with endless malice.


    Even as Kendo and others arrived, its red eyes remained defiant, its mouth curling into a sinister smile. "You cannot kill me," it uttered in its original voice, chilling like a cold breeze.


    "Can''t kill you, but you''re going to the containment facility," Professor Elwin spat venomously, pulling out an enchanted box, aiming it at Eerie. His fingers danced, and a glow of light spilled from the enchanted box, enveloping Eerie. In an instant, Eerie was sucked into the box,pletely disappearing from everyone''s sight.


    Kendonded in front of Owen, waving his hand slightly as a green arcanergy enveloped Owen. This arcanergy, akin to a healing power, began to mend Owen''s wounds. His injuries healed rapidly, skin regaining its luster as if restored in the blink of an eye.


    What surprised Owen even more was the surge of arcanergy in his body, buoyed by the influx of green arcanergy. This power exceeded his expectations, like a raging river flowing tumultuously within him.


    Owen felt an unprecedented strength coursing through his bloodline. He could feel every nerve vibrating, every muscle brimming with endless power. Stretching out his hands, a potent magical energy converged in his palms, forming a zing sphere.


    "This magic?" Owen asked in amazement.


    Kendo, with a smile on his face, said calmly, "Divine-tier magic ''Revival of the Withered Tree.'' It not only possesses powerful healing abilities but also temporarily enhances the arcanergy in your body. Absorb it well, and you will gain much."


    Eldrich, stroking his beard, chuckled, "Healing magic of the divine-tier is already top-notch. The ''Revival of the Withered Tree'' requires a significant amount of energy to use. The headmaster has really invested heavily in you."


    Owen, filled with gratitude, nodded lightly, "Thank you, headmaster. I will remember this."


    Kendo waved his hand modestly, reflecting, "It is I who should thank you. If you hadn''t stopped Eerie, who knows how many of our students would have suffered."


    Owen nced at the enchanted box in Elwin''s hand, curiously asking, "What was that thing just now, and why was it so formidable?"


    "Eerie, also known as a creature from the abyss," Kendo sighed, "I heard from Elwin that you wanted to learn about the ''Soul Ascension Forbidden Technique''?"


    A chill ran through Owen''s heart. Could he have been discovered?


    "Yes," Owen responded, unppable in the face of surprise.


    "These Eerie creatures are the result of practicing the ''Soul Ascension Forbidden Technique''," Kendo revealed.


    "What?" Owen''s voice twisted in astonishment. "Can you borate?"


    Elwin, stepping forward, spoke in a low voice, "Headmaster, perhaps it''s better not to."


    Kendo instructed the staff to manage the scene and then sighed deeply,


    "These are secrets that can''t be hidden within the academy. He woulde to know them eventually as his practice matures. There''s no harm in telling him now."


    Owen, understanding the gravity of the situation, promptly promised, "Rest assured, I won''t speak of this to anyone."


    "Saint of dragons, your word is your bond. We trust you," Kendo said with a faint smile towards Owen. "Actually, it''s nothing much. The Eerie you saw was one of our academy''s teachers."


    Boom¡ª Kendo''s words struck Owen like a thunderp, echoing through his mind. Eerie, a teacher at the academy? He couldn''t reconcile the two.


    "Shocked, aren''t you? This is all the ''aplishment'' of the ''Soul Ascension Forbidden Technique''," Kendo said with a hint of helplessness in his eyes.


    Owen nced at Elwin, specting, "In the magic shop, were you actually right beside this professor?"


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Sesame_Cookies


    Creator''s Thought

 Chapter43-The Origin of Eerie

    43 Chapter43-The Origin of Eerie


    "You are indeed very intelligent," Elwin said, somewhat surprised.


    Owen shrugged nonchntly, exining, "Back in the magic shop, you appeared so quickly and had all the necessary tools at hand. It was easy to guess you were right beside the professor who turned into Eerie."


    Elwin, intrigued, urged, "Go on."


    Owen''s brow furrowed slightly as he confidently stated, "The side effect of the ''Soul Ascension Forbidden Technique'' is that it pulls creatures from the abyss into the body, turning the practitioner into an Eerie."


    "That''s why the professor warned me not to pry into the ''Soul Ascension Forbidden Technique'' initially."


    Kendo chuckled softly, "A saint indeed, with a keen mind and unrivaled talent. Your guess is quite urate."


    "But why, knowing the side effects of the ''Soul Ascension Forbidden Technique'', do the academy''s professors still persist in practicing it?" Owen still found it puzzling.


    Elwin, lips pursed, eyes gleaming with a longing light, exined, "Owen, it''s about bing a god! It''s aboutpletely transforming the level of one''s existence."


    "You, as a dragon with thousands, even tens of thousands of years of lifespan, naturally wouldn''t understand."


    "Immortality is a very attractive word for the powerful. So those professors, even knowing that there''s a precipice ahead, still step forward without hesitation."


    Owen fell silent, realizing he might have been a bit insensitive. The human race on the Novalia continent is quite unique. They are strong, almost on par with the advanced races. But humans have a fatal w ¨C their short lifespan. Even someone like Kendo, one of the strongest mages of the human race and headmaster of the academy, has a lifespan of just two or three hundred years. The allure of bing a god and achieving immortality is indeed immense.


    "How many Eeries are there in total?" Owen asked.


    "374. The one I have here is the 374th Eerie."


    "So many?" Owen frowned, "Didn''t the professors leave behind any useful information?"


    "Except for the professor who created this forbidden technique, all others who studied it turned into Eeries, without exception. Once they be Eeries, their souls arepletely taken over by abyssal creatures. How could they leave any information?"


    "Why don''t you think about burning the ''Soul Ascension Forbidden Technique'' to prevent future harm?"


    "It''s still a treasure of the academy. It would be a pity to burn it. Besides, some professors in the academy disagree¡­"


    "Heh, it''s just that those people can''t let go of their selfish desires, right?" Owen sneered, without further mockery. After all, the ''Soul Ascension Forbidden Technique'' was now in his space ring.


    Elwin pretended not to catch the sarcasm in Owen''s words, "It''s considered ast resort. Most professors choose this path only when they are on the brink of death."


    While they were conversing, Erin ran over and squeezed into Owen''s arms, "Master, I thought you were dead. It was really scary just now."


    Owen stroked Erin''s hair, grinning, "You should know who I am. Besides, here in the academy, the professors wouldn''t let anything happen to me."


    Erin quickly turned to thank the professors.


    Finn seized the opportunity to introduce himself in front of Owen, "Saint, I am Finn Laine, the Second Prince of the Laine Kingdom. You can call me Laine."


    "Hello," Owen responded, somewhat indifferently.


    "Saint..."


    Before he could finish, Owen interrupted, "Just call me Owen."


    "...Ahem, Mr. Owen, I have some private matters I''d like to discuss with you. Do you have a moment?"


    Owen, already aware of what Finn had in mind, declined outright, "I''m a bit tired today, let''s talk some other time."


    He bid farewell to the professors and the headmaster, and returned to the tower block. Finn, upon seeing this, couldn''t help feeling a bit dejected. Yet, driven by his ambitions, he remained determined to persuade Owen to join his team. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    After Finn left, Kendo finally said, "Issue instructions to the academic affairs office to lift the rm."


    "Yes."


    "Also, Elwin, I need you to take on a tough task today. Escort Eerie to the containment facility. Keeping it in the academy is not safe."


    "Understood. Number 374 Eerie has been severely injured by Owen, meeting the criteria for containment."


    The group fell into silence, each reflecting on the recent sh where both Owen and Eerie were left battered. Owen had joined the academy less than half a year ago and was already able to confront an Eerie. His terrifying strength and even more potential were now a focus of everyone''s attention.


    Eldrich''s eyes flickered, breaking the silence, "Headmaster, the age of chaos has begun. Shouldn''t our Grand Magus Academy start looking for a way out?"


    "A way out? You mean to form an alliance with the Dragon Race?" Kendo asked, his tone leisurely, not looking at Eldrich.


    "I believe the Dragon Race has a brighter future than the Angel Race," Eldrich stated candidly.


    "Less of such talk in the future. Our human race never participates in racial conflicts. That''s how we''ve grown from weakness to strength over thousands of years," Kendo said, his eyes shing, seemingly unruffled by the chaotic times.


    With Kendo''s response, Eldrich chose not to say more.


    The following days became routine, with Owen continuing his diligent studies. He absorbed knowledge like a sponge in the Grand Magus Academy''s library.


    There were two significant changes. The first was that wherever Owen went, he became the center of attention. Students, regardless of age, would silently make way for him, and even those engaged in lively conversations would fall silent upon his approach, resuming only after he had left. Ever since he crushed Joey of the Angel Race in front of the headmaster, he had be a feared figure among his peers. That moment had clearly left a deep impression on them.


    Owen enjoyed the solitude; after all, socializing wasn''t what he sought. Bing stronger was the only truth in this world, as evident from the changes in his ssmates'' attitudes.


    The second notable change involved the esteemed Second Prince of the Laine Kingdom. Finn was a shining figure in the academy, being a royal prince. Many students sought to connect with this influential figure.


    Among the myriad students of the academy, Finn had eyes only for Owen. He clung to Owen like a persistent shadow, gradually bing his "sidekick." Whether in ss or training, Finn was always the first to find Owen, asking him to do various tasks. Initially, Owen was resistant, but he couldn''t deny Finn''s usefulness. A second prince came with resources beyond the reach of ordinary people, so Owen allowed Finn to stay by his side. Finn ran errands for Owen, buying materials, organizing books, and even tidying up his room. No matter how tiring or difficult the task, Finn undertook it silently withoutint.


    In the library, Owen sat quietly at a desk, engrossed in an ancient andplex magical tome. Just then, a series of light footsteps approached. Owen looked up to see Finn smiling as he walked towards him.


    "Hey, Mr. Owen, need me to find some materials for you?" Finn asked enthusiastically.


    Owen responded without expression, "I need some information on spatial magic."


    Finn''s eyebrows raised, instantly understanding Owen''s request, and nodded without hesitation. He quickly started searching the nearby shelves, while Owen continued to focus on his reading.


    After a while, Finn found the materials Owen needed and walked straight to Owen''s table. He ced the materials on the table in front of Owen and said with a friendly smile, "I hope these materials are helpful to you. If there''s anything else you need, just let me know. I''ll do my best to assist you, Mr. Owen!"


    "Okay."


    It was only as the sun set and the evening light streamed through the windows that Owen emerged from the book "Introduction to the Basics of Spatial Magic." Finn stood by Owen''s side, like a loyal guardian.


    Seeing Owen close his book, Finn immediately shed a smile, "Mr. Owen, are you going to have dinner?"


    Owen waved his hand slightly and let out a deep breath, "For these two months, you''ve been constantly by my side. Honestly, I''d be lying if I said I wasn''t moved."


    Finn''s eyes lit up, filled with anticipation. "My efforts over these two months haven''t been in vain!"


    Owen paused in thought, then looked earnestly at Finn, "I can help you."


    If it weren''t for his status as a prince, Finn might have jumped up in excitement. With Owen''s assistance in the secret realm, his chances of outperforming his brothers exceeded eighty percent!


    "Thank you, sir..."


    "Don''t thank me yet. Although I''m willing to help, it''s not unconditional," Owen interjected.


    Finn promptly replied, "You can set any conditions. As long as it''s within my power, I''ll fulfill them."


    "Good, let''s establish three rules. First, our rtionship is limited to cooperation within the secret realm. I have no interest in your royal family''s power struggles."


    "No problem," Finn answered quickly.


    "Second, since this is an employment rtionship, you must offer me terms that I findpelling."


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Sesame_Cookies


    Creator''s Thought

 Chapter44-The Fragment of Eternal Nirvana Flame

    44 Chapter44-The Fragment of Eternal Nirvana me


    Finn found himself in a predicament.


    His expression fluctuating, Finn mentally rummaged through all the treasures in the royal collection, contemting what offer might satisfy Owen.


    Money, women, power...


    What could possibly entice Owen, the esteemed saint of dragons, whocked for nothing?


    Owen, patient and unpressuring, allowed Finn''s thoughts to wander freely. Speaking now would only give Finn a chance to spot a w, potentially withholding his best offerings.


    "Um..." Finn finally spoke up, "Mr. Owen, after much consideration, I believe you wouldn''t be interested in ordinary things."


    Owen slightly raised an eyebrow, signaling him to continue.


    "I understand, Mr. Owen, that as a dragon, your kind possesses a divine ability known as the Divine Dragon me."


    "Indeed, but my current realm does not permit its use."


    The Divine Dragon me was a secret arcana of the dragons, shrouded in such secrecy it was almost terrifying.


    Dragon arcana are typically transmitted through bloodlines, with more arcana essible upon awakening one''s bloodline.


    However, these arcana can also be preserved in writing.


    In the manuals of arcana at Dragon Echo Valley, many dragon arcanas are documented.


    This is how Owen managed to learn arcanas from various dragon lineages.


    Yet, some arcanas, like the Divine Dragon me, can only be acquired through bloodline. If anyone attempted to record a fragment of the Divine Dragon me, the medium would spontaneouslybust, as if cursed.


    Therefore, the Divine Dragon me is exclusive to dragons, never shared with any other race.


    Mysterious, powerful, and elusive... these are its hallmarks.


    Finn began with apliment:


    "Mr. Owen, you jest. With your potential, mastering the Divine Dragon me is merely a matter of time."


    "However, you might not be aware that the mythores (a kind of ancient phoenix) also possess a fiery divine power called ''Eternal Nirvana me''."


    Owen''s eyes lit up, his posture even straightened a bit.


    The Eternal Nirvana me, a hereditary power of the mythores, as renowned as the dragons'' Divine Dragon me... Could Finn possibly possess it?


    It was said that this forbidden technique had once annihted an entire nation, a testament to its fearsome nature.


    Finn was pleased with Owen''s reaction, but he dared not y tricks in front of him. Sincerity was essential to enlist Owen''s help.


    "Mr. Owen, would the skill book of ''Eternal Nirvana me'' pique your interest?"


    "Absolutely. If you can provide me with the Eternal Nirvana me, I will apany you on your quest."


    "Considering the close ties between my dragons and the mythores, it''s intriguing that we dragons have no method to learn it. Does your royal family possess such knowledge?"


    Owen''s detailed questioning, apanied by a dangerous glint in his eyes, sent a chill through Finn''s spine.


    Finn knew well that if he dared to deceive Owen, he would learn what the dragons'' majesty truly meant.


    "Mr. Owen, this tale dates back two thousand years," Finn began.


    "At that time, a grand magus from the human race bonded in matrimony with a mythore princess. The princess, deeply enamored with the grand magus, allowed him a glimpse of the Eternal Nirvana me."


    "The grand magus, with a profound memory,ter inscribed the methods of cultivating the Eternal Nirvana me onto special materials."


    Owen''s brows furrowed deeply, and he chuckled coldly:


    "Do you take me for a three-year-old child? Like my dragons, the mythores'' world-ending forbidden spells are bound within bloodlines."


    "Trying to pass them through text or even imagery would cause their mediums to spontaneouslybust."


    "Did this grand magus possess earth-shattering power capable of oveing the ancestral bloodline forces of our ancient races?"


    Finn sighed deeply, his lips tight as he spoke:


    "Mr. Owen, that''s exactly what I''m getting at. The grand magus did indeed record the cultivation method of the Eternal Nirvana me. It''s documented in our royal library, along with the history... and the method to cultivate the Eternal Nirvana me..."


    Finn paused momentarily.


    "I don''t appreciate being kept in suspense."


    With an awkward smile, Finn added:


    "...the fragmented method."


    A spark of interest flickered in Owen''s mind. Even a fragment of the Eternal Nirvana me was worth examining.


    Finn''s words suggested a certain degree of authenticity to his im.


    "Are you saying only fragments have been passed down?"


    "Not exactly. The grand magus tried various methods but couldn''t preserve the Eternal Nirvana me''s lineage. Thus, he resorted to embedding the cultivation method in a cryptic script onto a stone b."


    "The b bore an article titled ''The Marvelous Script for the Rejuvenation of Humanity,'' within which the Eternal Nirvana me''s lineage could be deciphered. Unfortunately, the mythore bloodline''s power was too intense. When the grand magus finished carving the b, it spontaneouslybusted."


    "Left with no other choice, the grand magus shattered the b into seven pieces. The natural mes subsided, and the Eternal Nirvana me was thus preserved."


    Owen''s eyes brightened, impressed:


    "That grand magus indeed possessed genuine skill and knowledge. But why do you only have a fragment?"


    Finn scratched his head, somewhat awkwardly exining:


    "Human realms have been gued with wars. Initially, the pieces were kept together, but over time and through endless strife, only one piece ended up in our possession."


    Owen''s expression remained unchanged upon hearing it was only a fragment.


    As long as it was authentic, the rest could be sought after in time.


    "Very well, the fragment of the Eternal Nirvana me can be considered as a condition."


    Finn, visibly delighted, eagerly asked:


    "Mr. Owen, what is the third condition?"


    "The third is this: In the secret realm, as long as it helps achieve your goal, you must follow my instructions, and the same goes for your entourage."


    Finn''s expression shifted slightly. After a moment of contemtion, he gritted his teeth and said:


    "Agreed."


    Owen grinned and extended his hand:


    "Prince Finn, I hope for a fruitful coboration."


    "Smack¡ª"


    Finn pped his hand into Owen''s:


    "Mr. Owen, to a fruitful coboration."


    With their agreement sealed, Finn did not depart immediately.


    Owen frowned and asked:


    "What are you still doing here?"


    Finn, with his mouth slightly open, tentatively inquired:


    "Mr. Owen, aren''t you curious about the helpers my brothers have?"


    Owen snorted coldly, an air of arrogance surfacing on his face:


    "Helpers? Those who stand in my way shall be in."


    His face bore a murderous intent, as if resonating with the sounds of war and battle.


    Finn, stirred inside, couldn''t help but reveal a gratified smile:


    "Sir, your valor is unparalleled."


    Once Finn had left, Owen quickly found the books rted to the Eternal Nirvana me.


    It was said that during the creation of the universe by the ancient gods, a me was produced to burn away the cosmos''s impurities. This singr me, over hundreds of thousands, even millions of years, split into two.


    One me birthed the mythores, who named it the Eternal Nirvana me.


    The other me birthed the dragons, calling it the Divine Dragon me.


    The books contained only the origins of these two entities, with no extensive details provided.


    Closing the book, Owen narrowed his eyes, thinking to himself:


    "If I could merge these mes into one, wouldn''t I recreate the me used by the ancient gods to purify the universe?"


    "If so, what in this world could possibly stand against me?"


    He felt a secret thrill, not expecting to obtain such a precious thing from Finn.


    A trip to the secret realm seemed more than worthwhile.


    Owen returned to his lodging and shared the news with Erin.


    Erin expressed her worries:


    "Master, you don''t have any powerful beings by your side. What if a crisis arises?" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Owen waved his hand dismissively:


    "This secret realm is King Laine''s way of testing his sons. It won''t be overly dangerous. After all, if his son dies in the secret realm, who will seed him?"


    Erin nodded in realization but still cautioned, "Master, it''s better to be careful. Unexpected things can happen."


    As she spoke, Erin began pulling out bottles and jars from her spatial ring.


    Soon, a small mountain of items had umted in front of Owen, including ss bottles filled with potions and various silk scrolls.


    Owen casually picked up a green potion, ncing at thebel:


    "''Arcanergy Recovery Potion''."


    Erin continued to select potions from her ring, exining:


    "Master, I''ve concocted various types of potions for you. Green for arcanergy recovery, blue for healing wounds, white for soothing mind power, red for boosting arcanergy, and there are also those for restoring mind power..."


    "These scrolls are inscribed with minor magics. My level limits me to novice magic, but there are three scrolls of intermediate magic you can look at."


    A warm feeling swept through Owen''s heart. He took Erin''s hand, pulling her into an embrace.


    Erin stiffened in his arms, her face flushing crimson.


    "Master¡ª" she moaned softly.


    Owen pressed his forehead against hers, gently stroking her back:


    "Erin, having you by my side is wonderful."


    Erin buried her head deep in Owen''s embrace:


    "Master, I will always be with you, forever and ever."


    Three days passed.


    Finn sought out Owen:


    "Sir, would you apany me to the pce? It''s about time."


    Owen followed Finn to the Laine Kingdom''s pce without hesitation.


    However, he was curious. Finn clearly had a human saint apanying him. Why did he need Owen''s help?


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Sesame_Cookies

 Chapter45-The Malicious Third Prince

    45 Chapter45-The Malicious Third Prince


    Diana, seemingly noticing the peculiarity in Owen''s eyes, took the initiative to exin:


    "I am not involved in these matters; I came here on my own. My visit to the secret realm is merely to broaden my horizons, much like my reason for attending the Grand Magus Academy."


    Finn, brimming with confidence, grinned broadly:


    "Mr. Owen, saints hold an exalted position in our kingdom, revered as honored guests by the five great kingdoms. They naturally needn''t bother with these trivial matters."


    Owen''s mouth twitched slightly, feigning annoyance:


    "So, this saint of dragons is considered inferior to a human saint?"


    Finn''s smile instantly froze, and he hurriedly appeased with a forcedugh:


    "Mr. Owen, you misunderstand my words."


    Eager to move past this topic, he pulled out a piece of silk from his robe:


    "Sir, this is the fragment of the Eternal Nirvana me. Please, take a look."


    Owen, who wasn''t really upset, took the silk:


    "It''s not the original?"


    "Mr. Owen, I don''t have the privilege to view the original, but I can assure you that the contents on this silk are identical to those on the stone b."


    Owen, unconcerned with the authenticity, turned his attention to examining the silk.


    The silk was bordered with gold, exuding immense value.


    The words written upon it spoke of the rejuvenation of the human race. To the uninitiated, it might seem like a mere schr''sment written in times of hardship for humanity.


    Finn handed Owen another scroll, containing the cipher.


    Following the method described in the cipher, Owen finally uncovered the cultivation method for the Eternal Nirvana me.


    For the initial cultivation, the practitioner needed to find a quiet and spacious area, preferably in the wilderness or atop mountains.


    The practitioner must first calm their mind, regte their breathing, and enter a state of tranquility.


    Next, they should take deep breaths, absorbing the surrounding arcanergy, connecting with the energy of nature.


    Once the practitioner feels the flow of arcanergy, they need to focus their attention on their own...


    Owen narrowed his eyes and tossed the silk into his spatial ring:


    "Diana, have you ever seen the Eternal Nirvana me?"


    "Of course, I have seen it. Though what I saw was also iplete, not yetpiled into the fragment."


    Diana spoke with a gentle smile on her face, her earlier arrogance now subdued.


    Owen nodded slightly, without a word.


    Before long, the group had arrived at the core area of the Laine Kingdom ¨C the royal pce. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    A towering wall, several tens of meters high, obstructed their path.


    Only after Finn''s men presented the correct pass were they allowed to proceed.


    Entering the pce, the first thing that caught their eye was a radiant marble avenue, stretching out across a vast square.


    Crossing the marble road led to the Laine Kingdom''s pce, its high spires reaching into the clouds, each iid with sparkling gems that radiated unparalleled brilliance.


    The exterior walls of the pce were carved withplex and exquisite reliefs, depicting the kingdom''s history and legends, as if immersing onlookers in a world of myth.


    The carriage came to a stop, and Finn dismounted:


    "Mr. Owen, we must proceed on foot from here. I hope you''re not too tired."


    "A journey this short? How could it tire anyone?"


    Owen, understanding the importance of local customs, knew that a person aware of the rules could thrive anywhere.


    Standing within the pce, he could truly appreciate its grandeur.


    The magnificent architecture andvish decorations showcased the kingdom''s wealth and nobility.


    It was indeed the mightiest of the five great human kingdoms.


    Finn led Owen through the pce gates and into the awe-inspiring royal hall.


    A massive crystal chandelier hung above, casting a soft glow that illuminated the court scenes painted on the walls.


    The hall''s floor was covered in luxurious carpets, each step feeling like an indulgence in extravagance.


    Finn nodded slightly:


    "Sir, we may need to wait a moment."


    "Alright."


    Owen wandered around the court, admiring the wall paintings and contemting the differences of this isekai human society, when a grating voice interrupted:


    "Who is this rustic youth, touching everything? He knows no manners."


    Owen instantly looked towards the entrance.


    A robust man strode in from outside the pce, sunlight glistening on his ck curls like a halo, exuding an untamed aura.


    His tall and elegant figure was both graceful and powerful, deep blue eyes adding a touch of brooding to his face.


    His features were sharp and arrogant, as if born with the right to rule the world.


    Owen guessed this man was likely a prince like Finn, so he didn''t pay much attention.


    What intrigued him more was the man apanying the haughty neer.


    The man by the prince''s side wore a hood that obscured most of his face, giving him a mysterious air.


    Owen''s gaze was sharp, catching a glimpse of the man under the hood.


    Hidden within the wide robe, his skin was as smooth as white jade, with a hint of pallor, seemingly enveloped in an indescribable aura of mystery.


    Owen inexplicably felt a stagnation in the flow of arcanergy around him.


    Upon seeing the neer, Finn scoffed coldly:


    "Oliver, my brother, it seems you still haven''t learned manners. Your lessons at the Royal Warrior Academy haven''t fostered any growth in you!"


    Oliver, hearing the mention of the Royal Warrior Academy, became infuriated:


    "Finn, don''t think that just because you''re my brother, you can talk down to me like this. You have no right. And by the way, I''ve already dealt harshly with that blind fool."


    "Ha, with the help of your minions, as usual. Still fond of bullying others with your power."


    "You... hmph," Oliver flung his robe dismissively, quickly regaining hisposure with a snort, "My dear brother, don''t be too arrogant. Just wait until we enter the secret realm. You''ll see."


    "I hope you''ll have the chance to meet me there," Finn retorted without backing down.


    "With just you? And this country bumpkin," Oliver pointed at Owen, "whose arcanergy is barely at the diamond-tier? Finding such a person to help you suggests you''re truly desperate."


    Finn, his face stern, said firmly:


    "Oliver, show some respect to the guests of our kingdom."


    Seeing Finn invoke the kingdom''s authority, Oliver could only snort coldly and remained silent.


    After all, as princes of the Laine Kingdom, they represented its dignity.


    Those who assisted them were indeed guests of the kingdom, no question about it.


    Yet, Oliver''s gaze towards Owen was still filled with disdain.


    Owen, observing the brothers'' antagonism, thought to himself:


    "It seems the struggle for session in the Laine Kingdom has reached a point of irreconcble hostility."


    Finn, turning to Owen with an apologetic smile, said:


    "Mr. Owen, I''m truly sorry. I hope you won''t take Oliver''s words to heart."


    Owen''s lips curled slightly, casually remarking:


    "Just a child throwing a tantrum, it''s normal for them to be hot-tempered."


    Owen didn''t bother to conceal his words from Oliver.


    Immediately incensed, Oliver drew the sword at his waist:


    "Who are you calling a child?"


    At that moment, a more profound voice resonated:


    "Oliver, drawing your sword in the court... Have we, your elder brothers, spoiled you too much?"


    The voice arrived before the man did.


    Everyone turned towards the entrance.


    A man even more robust than Oliver walked in.


    His tall andmanding figure stood out prominently, dressed in a deep red suit that highlighted his dense ck hair and dark green eyes.


    His face was sculpted to perfection, with sharp, well-defined features. A subtle smile lent him an air of elegance and confidence.


    Even his rebuke of Oliver seemed gentle.


    His demeanor was dignified andposed, like a refined nobleman.


    Each step he took was filled with strength, every movement exuding control over power and authority.


    He wore a magnificent and majestic sword, its de adorned with precious gems, and its hilt carved with exquisite patterns.


    The sword gleamed, like a noble and unrivaled dragon snake, shining brilliantly in his hand.


    His presence rendered the atmosphere in the court solemn and dignified, with everyone instinctively casting respectful nces at him.


    Without a doubt, Owen knew this must be the Crown Prince of the Laine Kingdom.


    Finn and Oliver slightly bowed their heads:


    "Big brother!"


    "Hmm." He uttered just a syble, then continued with a smiling face, "There are many guests in our house today. Do you really want to embarrass yourselves in front of them?"


    Despite being a reprimand, his words felt as gentle as a spring breeze to those present.


    Owen''s eyes lit up slightly:


    "This Crown Prince really does have the makings of a sovereign."


    Finn whispered to Owen:


    "That''s my elder brother Chrisman, holding a general''s position, stern and dignified. We used to fear him the most. He returned to Steria only because of our father''s summon."


    Owen raised an eyebrow slightly:


    "Just the three of you as princes?"


    In his memory, human kings typically had numerous concubines and sons, with the lesser having seven or eight princes, and some even dozens.


    Finn''s lips curled into a mocking smile:


    "Those others are just for show, not fit for public appearance."


    "The King arrives!"


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Sesame_Cookies

 Chapter46-Journey to Dreamscape Valley

    46 Chapter46-Journey to Dreamscape Valley


    The shout of a servant interrupted Owen''s train of thought, halting his desire to inquire further.


    As the king stepped into the court, the entire space seemed to stir with excitement.


    He was dressed in avish purple robe, adorned with jewels along the edges, shimmering with dazzling light.


    A golden crown rested on his head, iid with precious gems that radiated enchanting brilliance.


    The king''s tall figure exuded authority and gravity, hisposed face revealing a glimmer of wisdom.


    His thick beard and deep eyes added to his majestic and powerful demeanor.


    His aura was both fierce andforting, offering an irresistible allure and a sense of security.


    His steps were firm and powerful, each one seeming to resonate throughout the entire court.


    In his hand, he held a scepter encrusted with gems, symbolizing rule and authority.


    The scepter was intricately carved with fine lines, reflecting the millennia of history and legacy of the Laine Kingdom.


    As the king entered the court, the atmosphere became solemn. The guards knelt in reverence, respectfully gazing in the direction of their monarch.


    The princes knelt on one knee, with their attendants following suit.


    Only Owen and Diana stood in ce, merely bowing their heads slightly.


    Owen muttered to himself:


    "The king doesn''t look like someone on his deathbed!"


    Diana could stand; as a human saint, even if the five great kingdoms were at war, she would be well protected.


    But what about Owen?


    By standing, he was undoubtedly challenging the king''s authority.


    Oliver, looking up, his face as furious as a lion''s, demanded:


    "Aren''t you going to kneel?"


    Owen didn''t even realize Oliver was addressing him and ignored himpletely.


    Oliver grew even angrier:


    "Typical country bumpkin, don''t you know to kneel before the king?"


    Finn nced at Oliver with impatience:


    "My brother, the king hasn''t even spoken. Why are you in such a hurry?"


    Oliver''s expression changed slightly, understanding the implication in Finn''s words.


    "Finn, what do you mean? Are you condoning your attendant''s disrespect towards our father?"


    Finn responded with a disdainful snort:


    "Mr. Owen need not kneel."


    "Who gave you that authority?" Oliver roared angrily, like a ravenous lion.


    Finn''s face remained calm:


    "It''s not a matter of permission. It''s about Mr. Owen''s distinguished status."


    "Enough, my two brothers," Chrisman spoke with a lowered head, his voice bursting with authority, "Have you turned the court into a marketce?"


    The Crown Prince''s words indeed had an effect. Finn and Oliver could only re at each other, daring not to speak further.


    The king, unfazed, cracked a smile and spoke loudly:


    "Finn''s respect for this Mr. Owen reminds me of an incident. When I was young, I apanied an elder of the mythores to meet your grandfather."


    "The mythores elder did not kneel either, and a guard angrily rebuked her. When her identity was revealed, that guard was severely punished."


    "Had the elder not been merciful and excused the guard, he would have lost his job."


    These words made Oliver break out in a cold sweat.


    He quickly shifted from kneeling on one knee to both knees, loudly saying:


    "Father, I was wrong."


    The king didn''t respond to him but instead raised his scepter and dered:


    "Everyone, rise."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    "Thank you, Father."


    As everyone stood up, the king looked at his three sons with affection:


    "Well done, all of you have grown up. This trial is merely to assess your capabilities and has no bearing on the session. So, in the secret realm, make sure not to harm each other."


    The princes'' eyes twinkled, clearly harboring their own thoughts.


    Although it was said to be unrted to the session, the victor would undoubtedly leave a significant impression on the king. Who could say that this impression wouldn''t influence the king''s choice?


    Owen, observing the princes taking this so seriously, found the isekai session system quite interesting.


    The king''s choice was not necessarily the eldest legitimate son.


    All the princes couldpete, and the king even encouraged thispetition.


    Quite intriguing...


    Such a system seemed quite reasonable. After all, each prince possessed immense power. If the eldest were weak and unfit for the throne, his brothers might very wellmit the folly of fratricide for the crown.


    Better to have a fairpetition among the princes.


    The king covered his mouth with a cough, and an attendant quickly came forward to support him.


    He waved his hand slightly and took a deep breath before speaking:


    "Raymond, you exin the next part."


    Raymond stepped forward from beside the king, an unremarkable-looking man.


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Raymond stood before the princes and announced clearly:


    "Princes, the trial will take ce in a secret realm known as Dreamscape Valley,sting fifteen days."


    "The objective is to reach the depths of Dreamscape Valley and obtain the Dreamscape Stone."


    "Individuals above or at the master-tier are not allowed to enter."


    "The number of members apanying the princes must not exceed fifty-five."


    "In Dreamscape Valley, there are three creatures to be mindful of. First, the emerald sprites, which must not be killed."


    "Second, the dreamscape dragons, which must not be provoked. Third, the dreamscape trees, from which no more than seven flowers may be harvested."


    "There is also a rare spiritual material known as the nectar flower within Dreamscape Valley. If encountered, it can be collected."


    "Does everyone understand?"


    "We understand!" the princes responded.


    Owen, listening to these rules, was deep in thought.


    The stiptions regarding the three creatures were particrly striking to him.


    Dreamscape dragons were not to be provoked, implying that if provoked, one should be capable of killing them.


    Dreamscape trees, with a limit on harvesting no more than seven flowers. Could it be that the royal family had some connection with the Dreamscape Valley secret realm?


    Raymond looked around at the princes and dered loudly:


    "Very well, I will open the gateway to the realm. You and your attendants will enter, and upon arrival, you will find yourselves inside Dreamscape Valley."


    Owen''s pupils narrowed slightly, realizing why Raymond was held in such high esteem ¨C he was a space-based magus.


    Space magic, notoriously difficult to master, was even more challenging than thunder-based magic.


    Cultivating thunder-based magic required a robust physique and resilient spirit, as not everyone could withstand the storm of thunder particles.


    But space magic demanded only one thing ¨C insight.


    Like mathematics, you either understand it or you don''t. The innate limitations made space magi exceptionally rare.


    Raymond conjured an ancient and mystical spellbook, seemingly out of nowhere.


    As he opened the pages, his arcanergy surged.


    Space in front of him began to tear apart, emitting a dazzling light.


    With the light spreading, a magnificent spatial gateway unfolded before everyone''s eyes.


    On either side of the gateway, stars twinkled and rainbows darted through.


    Fluffy clouds floated within, as if a portal to the universe had opened up before them.


    A mysterious and immense power filled the air, instilling awe in everyone present.


    Owen''s pupils contracted sharply. This was different from his stereotypical understanding of space magic.


    He had expected Raymond to summon a spiraling blue circle, not a portal that seemed to connect to the cosmos itself.


    Finn, visibly excited, whispered:


    "Mr. Owen, shall we go first?"


    Owen nodded slightly:


    "Just us?"


    Finnughed heartily: n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "The others are already waiting for us outside Dreamscape Valley."


    Diana approached Owen:


    "I''ll go with you."


    "Suit yourself."


    After responding, Owen no longer hesitated and followed Finn into the spatial gateway.


    As he stepped into the corridor, the scenery around him began to shift ¨C now a dense forest, now a dazzling sea of flowers.


    He felt as though he was traversing through portals of fantasy, with space churning and flowing ceaselessly around him.


    As he entered the final corridor, the view opened up magnificently before him, revealing the splendidndscape of Dreamscape Valley.


    In the azure sky, mysterious creatures fluttered, and colorful flowers exuded an enchanting fragrance.


    A slender stream babbled beside his feet, its reflections mirroring Raymond''s excited and expectant face.


    Owen looked ahead into the distance, beholding a scene as if from a dream.


    Finn, brimming with excitement, pointed in the direction Owen was looking:


    "Sir, that''s Dreamscape Valley."


    Dreamscape Valley was surrounded byyers of mountains, nketed in lush green trees and vibrant flowers, unfolding like a colorful tapestry before Owen''s eyes.


    A gentle breeze passed, causing leaves to rustle softly and petals to dance in the air, bringing a warm and fragrant scent.


    At the foot of the mountains, a wide stream flowed quietly. The water was crystal clear, like a pure blue silk ribbon. The soothing sound of the water seemed to narrate the wonders of nature.


    Owen''s mood lifted.


    "What a beautiful ce."


    Suddenly, a chorus of unified voices shouted:


    "Master!"


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Sesame_Cookies

 Chapter47-Even Among Diamond-Tiers, There are Differences

    47 Chapter47-Even Among Diamond-Tiers, There are Differences


    Owen nced back to see a group d in splendid armor, each wielding a sharp longsword - the guardian team.


    "What''s this?" he inquired.


    Finn nodded slightly towards the guardian team.


    "My personal troops, all thirty of them."


    The thirty members of the guardian team were each robust and imposing, their aura formidable. The leader''s eyes held a bloody ferocity, clearly those of a man who had taken lives. This was an elite guard.


    Owen wasn''t surprised. It would have been odd for a prince to journey to the secret realm without his private soldiers.


    "I''m actually curious why you didn''t call upon more helpers, just summoning me."


    Finn''s lips curled into a smile as he responded casually, "Mr. Owen, each of my guardian team members is diamond-tier, but do you think they could withstand even a few moves against you?"


    Owen swept his gaze over the guardian team and chuckled, "Just one move. With only one move, they would all fall at my hands."


    As his words fell, Owen distinctly felt the change in the guardian team''s demeanor. Even the normally stoic leader nced at Owen, a glint of fierceness in his eyes.


    They were all elites, all prodigies. Being chosen by the prince was an honor. Now, to be so belittled by an outsider, naturally, they felt indignant.


    Finn seemed unsurprised, merely spreading his hands as he said, "You see, Mr. Owen. Entering the secret realm isn''t about numbers. I believe that you alone can help me achieve my goal."


    Owen did not respond. At that moment, a voice arose from within the guardian team:


    "My lord, I cannot ept this!"


    Finn''s expression turned icy as he coldly regarded the source of the voice.


    The leader of the guardian team''s face shifted slightly as he bellowed, "Who is it? Step forward now!"


    Without hesitation, the man stood up. 16:58 N?v(el)B\\jnn


    His features were resolute and determined, his brows revealing firmness and decisiveness. He wore a suit of well-crafted armor, adorned with silver metallic decorations that shimmered coldly.


    sping a longsword in his hand, its de was exceptionally sharp, and the hilt was engraved with mysterious runes, clearly an arcanergy weapon. Each of his steps was steady and powerful, exuding a calm but forceful presence. His aura was strong, like a majestic and ferocious beast.


    Owen nodded internally, acknowledging him as a true talent. Only a genius could serve as the prince''s personal guard in the richly endowed Kingdom of Laine.


    His eyes deep and sharp, he stood firm and called out, "Reporting to my lord, Charlie is not convinced."


    The leader, witnessing this defiant act, felt his heart clenching. He hurriedly interjected, "Your Highness, Charlie didn''t mean it. He has been in the guardian team for less than three months. He''s still somewhat unfamiliar with the rules."


    Finn''s eyes narrowed, exuding an intense authority, "So, you mean to say it''s your failure in teaching?"


    The leader immediately bowed his head, "Please punish me, Your Highness."


    Finn didn''t continue to reprimand the leader but instead turned towards Charlie, "Apologize to Mr. Owen, and then get out of the guardian team. You''re not needed for this mission."


    Charlie''s pupils contracted sharply, his hand trembling as it gripped the sword hilt. He never anticipated that Finn would protect Owen to this extent - this detestable outsider.


    Owen, looking at Charlie, shook his head slightly and said, "Let it be. It''s normal for them to be ufortable with me since they are fed by you. But to ensure things go smoothly hereafter, how about I show them a bit of my strength?"


    Finn, frowning, said awkwardly, "This... I mean no disrespect, sir, but isn''t this a bit much?"


    Owen rubbed his wrist, responding coldly, "To avoid such situations in the secret realm, I think it''s better if I make a move."


    He walked up to Charlie and said expressionlessly, "If you can make me move even a step, consider it your victory."


    "How arrogant!" Smoke seemed to billow from Charlie''s seven orifices as he unsheathed his sword with a ''ng.'' He strode forward, charging at Owen, his sword tracing a silver arc through the air.


    Owen stood his ground, a faint smile on his face, unshaken. As Charlie''s sword thrust towards him, he swiftly sidestepped, easily dodging the blow.


    Charlie''s brows furrowed slightly. He swung his sword again, but Owen was quicker. His fist, like lightning, struck out and hit the guardian team member squarely in the chest.


    A tremendous force instantly surged into Charlie''s body, making him feel as if he had been struck by a mountain, unable to withstand the impact.


    He was sent flying backward, crashing heavily to the ground. Struggling to rise, a trickle of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth.


    His eyes filled with surprise and reluctance, Charlie hadn''t anticipated that his swordsmanship would be no match for Owen''s fist technique.


    Not even a single punch!


    The members of the guardian team stood with their mouths agape, their eyes as wide asnterns.


    "So strong, was that just a simple, unadorned punch?"


    "My God, where did this monstere from?"


    "Charlie ranks in the top three inbat technique among us, and yet he couldn''t withstand a single punch from him."


    "The timing of that punch was perfect, as if he saw right through Charlie in an instant. Suchbat instinct, decades of training might not even achieve that effect."


    "That kind of fist technique is not something a diamond-tier could execute, could he be a master-tier?"


    "Nonsense, His Majesty restricted the levels this time, master-tier couldn''t even be here."


    "We can only say that even among diamond-tiers, there are disparities."


    "Indeed, there''s a reason why he stands by His Highness''s side."


    The leader, evidently more astute, walked over to Charlie and pressed his head down, "Apologize to Mr. Owen quickly."


    Charlie hurriedly bowed his head, saying sheepishly, "Mr. Owen, I was wrong."


    Owen waved his hand slightly, not minding at all, "Alright, I didn''t intend to do anything to you, nor am I here to take your ce. I just wanted to show you that for this secret realm''spetition, you can listen and obey."


    "Don''t act up just because I''m an outsider. I won''t make things difficult for anyone. I hope we can all work together to help the Second Prince aplish his mission."


    "Yes!" This time, the members of the guardian team all shouted in unison.


    Finn''s eyes narrowed slightly, thinking to himself, "Owen, the saint of dragons, truly has a knack for winning people over. Thankfully, he''s not my enemy... but my brothers are going to have a tough time."


    Diana, observing the scene, mused in her heart, "Owen is the saint of dragons after all. The dragon race''sbat techniques far surpass those of humans."


    "How could the guardian team possibly win? But the Owen now, he''s so imposing, decisive, and efficient. He''spletely different from the Owen of the past..."


    Seeing the guardian team convinced, Finn snorted coldly, "Charlie, rejoin the team and be thankful to Mr. Owen. If it weren''t for his intercession, you would have been kicked out by now."


    Owen''s response to Charlie''s challenge was, in essence, protecting him. If Owen had not responded, Charlie would have certainly been expelled from the guardian team. Finn was clear about these internal dynamics.


    Charlie nodded vigorously, "Thank you, Your Highness, and thank you, Mr. Owen."


    "Mr. Owen, shall we set off?" Finn turned to Owen.


    "Let''s go."


    Finn gave a knowing look to the leader of the guardian team.


    The leader, understanding immediately, bellowed, "Set forth, to Dreamscape Valley!"


    Owen and Finn walked side by side towards Dreamscape Valley.


    "Do you know what kind of help your brothers and younger brother have enlisted?"


    Finn pondered for a moment, "Hmm, I''m not quite sure about Oliver. But as for my elder brother, I know he''ll definitely bring his pdin guardian team."


    "Ah?" Owen furrowed his brows. "Guardian team? Isn''t yours also a guardian team?"


    Finn''s eyes revealed a hint of envy as he nced at his own guardian team, "The guardian teams of us other princes are selected from the royal guards. Though they''re all diamond-tier and talented, they''re much weakerpared to the pdin guardian team."


    "Oh? Tell me more."


    "Firstly, the selection of the pdin guardian team''s members is incredibly stringent, one in ten thousand. Their individual strength far surpasses that of the members in mine and Oliver''s guardian teams."


    "Secondly, they have all followed my elder brother into battle, their hands steeped in blood, killing without blinking an eye."


    "Finally, they have a battle formation that, whenbined, can defeat a master-tier warrior."


    Owen''s expression remained unchanged, "Sounds like you don''t stand a chance."


    Finn squeezed out a smile, "Isn''t that why I have you, sir?"


    "You trust me that much?"


    "Sir, Finn trusts you unconditionally."


    Owen, now intrigued, studied Finn''s face, "Why do you trust me so much?"


    Finn nced at Diana, who was admiring the scenery, "Did you know that you and thedy saint were ssmates?"


    "What about it?"


    "Are you aware thatdy saint became a diamond-tier magus in just a month and a half?"


    "What?" Owen was astonished. It had taken him almost a year to be a diamond-tier warrior. The progression to magus was even more challenging. Despite being blessed by the stars, it took him nearly two years to reach gold-tier.


    Diana, unassuming and discreet, turned out to be a diamond-tier magus, and she achieved it in just a month and a half. What level was she at now? Could she be a master-tier?


    Finn put his finger to his lips, signaling Owen to lower his voice, "Are you surprised, sir?"


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Sesame_Cookies


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!